Transcriber’s note:
Archaic spelling and variations in spelling and hyphenation have been
retained except in obvious cases of typographical error.
BLACKWOOD’S
EDINBURGH MAGAZINE.
No. CCCLXXXIX. MARCH, 1848. Vol. LXIII.
CONTENTS.
| Mr Cobden on the National Defences | 261 |
| Romanism in Rome | 281 |
| Crimes and Remarkable Trials in Scotland | 293 |
| Sir Sidney Smith | 309 |
| My Route into Canada | 328 |
| The Intercepted Letters: a Tale of the Bivouac | 340 |
| Greenwich Time | 354 |
| A Military Discussion touching our Coast Defences | 362 |
| Hudson’s Bay | 369 |
| The Budget | 383 |
EDINBURGH:
WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS, 45, GEORGE STREET;
AND 37, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON.
To whom all Communications (post paid) must be addressed.
SOLD BY ALL THE BOOKSELLERS IN THE UNITED KINGDOM.
PRINTED BY WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS; EDINBURGH.
MR COBDEN ON THE NATIONAL DEFENCES.
It is popularly averred by our
Southern neighbours that the house of
every Englishman is his castle. No
doubt to a certain extent this may be
true. In the modern mansion, as in
the ancient fortalice, the victualing department
is always a matter of prime
importance, and Chubb’s patent safety
lock may be accepted as a convenient
substitute for the portcullis. Yet,
after all, we suspect that the resemblance,
if the matter be closely investigated,
will turn out to be rather
imaginary than real. A castle, according
to the ideas which we have
imbibed from an early course of miscellaneous
and feudal reading, must
have been a sort of earthly paradise,
and the possessors of it wholly exempt
from that never-ending series of
daily persecution to which we, unhappy
moderns, are subjected. With
a good eight-foot thick wall of solid
masonry around, a moat broad enough
to baffle the leap of Flying Childers,
and deep enough to have drenched the
scalping-lock of Goliath of Gath, and
a few falconets and patereroes symmetrically
arranged along the parapets,
a man might afford to enjoy a
quiet night’s rest without dread of
duns, or any fear of the visits of that
most malignant of unexecuted ruffians,
the tax-gatherer. He might give a
jocular rejoinder to the summons of
the pursuivant who appeared before his
gates with the intelligence of a further
railway call; and dismay any invading
snip by the apparition of a scarecrow
dangling from a gallows on the summit
of the donjon-keep. Nay, if currency
were absolutely indispensable
for the purpose of paying the garrison,
Castle Dangerous would be more
effective than the bank parlour has
shown itself in late times under the
operation of Sir Robert Peel’s Act for
the perpetuation of national bankruptcy.
A simple announcement in
the neighbouring town of a large assortment
of cast-off uniforms and rusty
armour for sale, would infallibly attract
to the stronghold a collection of
Caucasians who adhere to the Jewish
persuasion. Once within the guard-room,
we should deal summarily, and
after the manner of Sir Reginald Front-de-Bœuf,
with these infidels. The
forceps should be produced, and no
ether or chloroform, upon any pretext
whatever, allowed. We should negotiate
with Moses or Mephibosheth at
the rate of units for a stump, tens for
a decayed, and hundreds for an unimpeachable
grinder; and may we
never shake shekel again if we do not
think we could extract a reasonable
amount of ransom from the jaws of
the Princes of the Captivity! As to
the advent of many enemies, we should
be utterly and entirely fearless.
Cohorn and Vauban might come with
their lines, and mines, and battering-trains
without disturbing our equanimity,
or causing the slightest tremor
in our hand as we filled out our post-prandial
bumpers of Bordeaux. So
long as powder lasted and shot was
plentiful, we should reciprocate the
hostile compliments by all manner of[262]
shell and canister; and, if the metal of
the rogues proved, in the long run,
too heavy for us, they should have our
full permission to pound away until
they were tired; and, on entering the
citadel, they would find us smoking
our pipe in the cartridge-room, as cool
as a cucumber, or as Marius at Carthage,
or General Chassé at Antwerp,
or any other warrior and hero of antiquity
whomsoever.
Now take that picture—compare it
with the state of your present domicile—and
tell us whether, in effect,
the fortalice is not an Eden? What
kind of existence do you lead in that
Heriot Row house, for which, last year,
when shares were up, you were ass
enough to pay some two or three thousand
pounds? You cannot go into your
room after breakfast to write an article
for Blackwood, or to draw a condescendence,
without hearing every five
minutes the dissonance of that ceaseless
bell. Not unearned are poor Grizzy’s
eleemosynary Christmas shoes, for
fully one-half of the day is that most
weary wight occupied in flitting from
the regions beneath to answer the
summons which may bring an invitation
or a fee, but which, in nine cases
out of ten, is the announcement of a
gaping creditor. First, in comes a
document wafered, according to that
beastly practice, which, for the credit
of Tyre and Sidon, we hope is a
modern invention. That, of course,
goes into the waste basket without
more remark than a passing objurgation.
Then follow the prospectuses of
three insurance companies, you being
nearly ruined already with the amount
which you are compelled to pay annually,
in virtue of your marriage contract,
to the Scottish Widows’ Fund.
Next appears a long slip, purporting
to be the intimation of a police assessment.
You swear savagely, having
ascertained the fact, by dint of a spirited
correspondence in the newspapers,
that the available force of that esteemed
body in the metropolis of Scotland
is not much over a dozen, and having
accurate personal corroboration of
the statistics by walking the other day
into an unmolested bicker, from which
you emerged with a broken hat, and
a head phrenologised by a blacking
bottle. Before you have recovered
from this, you receive another missive
with a charge for cleaning the streets—an
operation which you know, to your
cost, has been performed throughout
the last thaw exclusively by the petticoats
of the females; and upon the
back of this appear mulctures touching
gas and water. A huge oblong missive,
the envelope whereof bears on a
corner the letters O. H. M. S., and
which is sealed with a most imposing
and royal escutcheon, deludes you for
a moment into the belief that Lord
John Russell has at last exhibited a
gleam of common-sense, and has recommended
you to her Majesty either
for a commissionership or for a reasonable
place on the pension list, in
consequence of your balaamite contributions
to the unsaleable Edinburgh
Review. You open it, and behold, it
contains nothing but a warning that
you have not paid the last quarter of
your compounded and thrice confounded
income-tax! A gentleman next
requests the honour of a moment’s
interview. In the hope that he may
prove a Writer to the Signet, you
weakly yield; and incontinently an
individual with a strong Israelitish
countenance, a fetid breath, and an
odour of stale tobacco floating around
his person, solicits the honour of your
custom for a packet of sealing-wax, a
gross of steel pens, or a new edition of
the Pentateuch. You eject him in
a tornado of wrath; but the cup of
your misery is not full. Aaron is
succeeded by Mendizabel—an expatriated
Spanish grandee, who bears a
strong recommendation from an individual
whose handwriting seems to be
attached to every begging petition in
the country. This fellow won’t choose
to understand you, however frantic
you may appear; so that, for the sake
of peace, you violate your conscience
and get rid of him at the expenditure
of a shilling. Grizzy is called up, and
severely reprimanded for her want of
discrimination in admitting the illustrious
stranger; and the consequence
is that, on the very next summons,
she peremptorily denies you to a Glasgow
agent who has come through
by special train for a consultation
on a case of emergency. Last of
all, just as you are settling steadily
to your work, and turning over the
third sheet of foolscap, in walks your
friend the Haveril, on no earthly[263]
errand whatever, except to inquire
how you are getting on. Of all social
pests, this kind of animal is undoubtedly
the worst. In intellect he
is singularly weak: in disposition
curious and prying. He hops about
your study like a magpie, eying every
letter, as though he longed to make
himself master of its contents; and,
notwithstanding that you believe the
creature to be strictly honest, you
would on no account leave him for a
couple of minutes in undisturbed possession
of the sanctum. He peeps into
every book, indulges you with a quantity
of small literary swipes, and finally
fastening upon a volume of prints, entreats
you to go on with your occupation,
as he, the Haveril, is perfectly
competent to the task of entertaining
himself. Culpable homicide, say our
law-books, ranges from a crime of great
enormity to the smallest possible fraction
of imputed guilt; and if, under such
aggravating circumstances, you were
to toss your acquaintance out of the
window, it is not likely that your subsequent
sentence would be severe.
But you have at the bottom of your
heart a sort of attachment to the
nincompoop, whom you know to be
utterly harmless, and who, moreover,
to do him justice, invariably stands
up for you, whenever you are assailed
in your absence. Therefore you abstain
from violence, and the penance
which you heroically undergo is but
one degree short of martyrdom. Under
the visitation of these Egyptian
plagues, the morning wears insensibly
away; and the imp of darkness, when
he calls for copy about dinner-time, is
summarily exorcised, and dispatched,
empty-handed, to the solitudes of his
awful den! Is there, then, any feasible
case of resemblance between the fortress
and the modern mansion?
We have been led into this train of
thought by a perusal of the speeches
lately delivered at Manchester on the
subject of our national defences. The
question is one of undoubted interest to
us all, and it is well that it should be
brought forward and thoroughly discussed
in time. If there is danger,
either immediate or impending, let us
know it, and then, to a certain extent,
we shall be forwarned if not forearmed.
The Duke of Wellington—a tolerable
military authority, as times go—has
already given us his opinion on the point,
and that opinion has been immediately
met and contradicted by the sapient
Mr Richard Cobden. We have yet to
learn the exact amount of Mr Cobden’s
attainments in the arts of strategy and
fortification; but as he is undoubtedly
a “myriad-minded” gentleman, of
fair average conceit, and more than
average effrontery, and as we have
hitherto abstained from making special
mention of him in our columns, it may,
perhaps, be worth while to see how
he has acquitted himself in the lists
against the veteran conqueror of Napoleon.
Our old friend Tomkins—he
of the Ten Tumblers—used to be,
if we recollect aright, rather eloquent
upon this weighty topic. Tomkins, in
early life, had sustained an amatory
disappointment, in competition with a
thwacking drum-major; and therefore
always looked upon the army with
somewhat of a jaundiced eye. The
sound of the fife, clarion, and trumpet
was ever after distasteful to his ear;
and he never trotted his mare past a
marching regiment of these scarlet
locusts, without a spasm of righteous
indignation. “They eat our bread,
sir!” he would say, “and drink of our
cup, and do absolutely nothing in return.
The sooner we get rid of them
the better. An Englishman, sir, needs
no hired supernumeraries to protect his
home. When was our soil ever invaded?
Let the French come, and we
will give them graves!” And having
delivered himself of this sublime sentiment,
Tomkins would incontinently
ring for another tumbler. It always
struck us, however, as a singular proof
of the eccentricities or rather inconsistencies
of genius, that our distinguished
friend, when in his cups, and
towards the close of the evening, invariably
began to glorify himself upon
his length of lineage and descent. In
support of these heraldic claims, he
was wont to cite the case of his great
progenitor, “the founder of the family,”
who just about a century ago
had the condescension to hold the
stirrup of Lord George Murray, as
he alighted from his horse when the
clans marched into Derby. Tomkins,
on the strength of this anecdote, had
rather a kindly feeling towards the
Jacobites, and would never allow that
the enterprise had at any time the[264]
character of an invasion. “We were
ready, sir,” he would exclaim, “to
have marched up, in the Reform year,
from Birmingham to London; and who
can doubt that, had we done so, we
should have driven the household
troops before us as the chaff flies out
from the fanners?”
We have often deeply regretted that
Tomkins did not survive to witness
the consummation of the triumphs of
free-trade—a cause which he contributed
materially by his efforts and his
writings to advance. The leading feature
of his character was the total
absence of every kind of prejudice or
bigotry. He held it to be a fundamental
principle, as old as Magna
Charta, that England was to be governed
mainly through the influence
of cotton: that all other interests were
immeasurably inferior to this, and
that the settlement and maintenance
of our colonies was a gross instance of
reckless and frantic extravagance.
“Let us thrive,” he would say,
“through the arts of universal peace.
Let us set a bright example to the
world by opening our ports to the free
admission of all foreign produce, without
any kind of reciprocity whatever.
If our artisans and workmen cannot
maintain their ground, let them go to
the comfortable Unions we have provided,
and pick oakum in return
for their rations of wholesome bone-soup!
Let us hear no more nonsense
about humanity or short-time! Cram
the children into the factories so soon
as they can walk. Early habits are
the surest means of promoting and
fostering industry. Let us look to our
imports, and the exports will look after
themselves. Disband the army. Reduce
the navy. Do away with Church
establishments. Contract the currency.
Flabbergast the colonies; and
Great Britain must go ahead!” Such
were the expressed opinions of that
great and good man, who now sleeps
in a premature sepulchre at Staley
Bridge: and we need hardly add, that
in matters of revenue, he was an uncompromising
advocate of the sponge.
Had his valuable existence been prolonged
for a few years, he would
doubtless have been at the head of the
onward movement, and might have
shared in the rewards which are gratefully
accorded to the patriots of this
latter age. Andrew Marvell, sitting
incorruptible in his garret with a
shoulder-blade of mutton, has ceased
to be a favourite example with the
new democratic school. They affect
ovations and banquets, perform continental
reforming tours, and demean
themselves after the manner of our
able correspondent, Mr Dunshunner,
who, we are glad to observe, has been
lately invited to a free-trade demonstration
on the banks of the Bosphorus,
by several of the leading Muftis of
Constantinople. Dunshunner writes
in great spirits, and has promised us
an early paper, on the advantage of
our establishing free-trade relations
with the domestic Circassian market.
Failing Tomkins, we have every
reason to be proud of his disciple and
successor, Mr Cobden. In fact, the
mantle of our lamented friend has
fallen most gracefully upon his shoulders;
and in nothing is the genuine
likeness more displayed, than in the
contempt which both of them have
exhibited for the standing army of
Great Britain. Yet, perhaps, in this
we may be doing Mr Cobden some
little wrong. Tomkins, we know, had
just and natural reason for abhorring
the sight of a red-coat; Cobden,
so far as we are aware, has no such
motive for dislike. Of the two, he is
the calmer and the cooler man, and
very naturally looks sedulously about
him for the means of substantiating
his theories. After all the fine words
which Sir Robert Peel bestowed upon
him, to no visible improvement of his
parsnips, Mr Cobden very naturally
felt a little uneasy at the non-fulfilment
of several of his prophecies. It
is a pity that a man cannot vaticinate
in this country without undergoing a
certain risk of subsequent stultification;
and yet, if he does not affect the
gift of prophecy, your patriot is usually
at a discount. Our memory is not a
very good one, and yet we have hardly
forgotten certain flourishes by Mr Cobden,
regarding the immense amount
of employment which was to accrue
to this country, immediately after the
passing of his favourite measures.
Bread was to be as cheap as dirt,
common luxuries within the reach of
every one, and the whole British
nation, through its length and breadth,
was to hold a perpetual jubilee and[265]
jollification, to the music of the engine
and the shuttle.
As Plato loved; such as, with holy zeal,
Our Milton worship’d. Blessed hopes! awhile
From man withheld, even to the latter days!”
and, were we to add, in the words of
Mr Canning’s imitation of the above
passage, the concluding line,
“Till France shall come, and all laws be repeal’d,”
it would not, we apprehend, be entirely
foreign to the subject. The
result, however, so far as we have yet
seen, has by no means justified the
experiment. Trade, instead of improving
under the stimulus of free-trade,
has fallen off, and a year of
commercial panic and misery has been
the result of the liberal nostrum.
This, no doubt, is very galling to our
friends of the billy-roller. Old stagers
like us, who are sometimes represented
as prosy, because we reverence time-honoured
principles, love the constitution
of our country, and defend the
memory of those who were the true
founders of its greatness, are supposed
to feel some triumph at the aspect of
the present depression, and to exult
over the slough of despond in which
the Whigs are left to flounder. If
there be any who, judging from their
own mean nature, so think of us, it is
hardly worth our while to undeceive
them. Bitterly indeed have we
mourned over the spectacle of fraud
and imbecility which the last two years
have disclosed in the higher places of
the land, and most earnestly do we hope
that, ere long, the true-hearted people
of this country will awake to a full
sense of their present perilous and by
no means creditable position. All
the difficulties which are just now
pressing upon ministers, and which,
for a longer period than we can venture
to calculate, must continue to
environ them, are of their own creating,
and are the natural effects of that
unconstitutional policy which would
sacrifice every thing for the mere possession
of power. Do we speak truth
or not? Let the Chancellor of the
Exchequer answer us. What but free-trade
and its concomitant schemes
has lessened the revenue and increased
the pauperism of the country? What
but the vicious and yet invincible
desire of change, consequent on a contest
for popularity, has struck a blow
at the prosperity, and even the existence,
of our colonies, which has
already reacted with fearful effect
within the centre of the mother-country?
Mr Cobden, on being twitted with
the failure, or, at all events, the
non-realisation of his unqualified prophecies,
very naturally, but not very
wisely, flies into a passion. He fixes,
of course, upon the failure of the
harvest of 1846 as the prime element
of justification. Can I control the
elements?—says he—can I regulate
the seasons? Certainly not, Mr Cobden.
We presume that no one, not
even the stupidest operative that
used to bellow in your congregation,
and who believed every one of the
golden promises which you were
hardy enough to enunciate, ever
dreamed that you were in possession of
that power. Several of us, moreover,
are of opinion that, upon the whole,
you have been rather overrated as a
conjurer, and that, having failed in your
endeavours to get into an empty quart
bottle, you are not a whit more likely
to succeed when you come to experiment
upon a pint. But let us whisper
in your ear that this excuse will
hardly serve your turn, and that it is
wholly irreconcilable with the arguments
which you used to advance.
A copious supply of foreign grain was
the very thing for which you and your
associates primarily clamoured. You
wanted an import to a prodigious extent,
and you flattered yourselves
that, for each quarter of American
wheat, you would be able to send in
exchange so many yards of that
calico which you fondly maintain to
be the principal fabric of the world.
You were content, and you have said
it over and over again, to take your
chance of the home market, provided
the other ones were opened to you.
Now that you have them open, and
now that wheat has come in such
abundance as even your most sanguine
anticipations could not have conceived,
you have the coolness and
effrontery to turn round and throw
the blame upon Providence, for having
speedily brought about the very
thing which every charlatan in Great
Britain has been shouting for since the[266]
anti-corn-law league began! Do you
really think that this will go down with
any portion of the community? that
such deplorable wriggling will not
insure you, throughout the country,
the contempt of every man of average
and common understanding? or that
the labourer on short time, and the
artisan whom you have deprived of
his employment, will put up with such
miserable excuses? The plain state
of the fact is,—and you know it,—that
your theories are crumbling beneath
your feet. You cannot expect
that your gross and egregious error
will escape a speedy detection. You,
without any previous qualification
for the task, save your natural talent,
which is not much, have thrust
yourself forward to a prominence
which you never were entitled to
occupy. You may fancy yourself,
if you choose, the people’s man; but
so were Jack Cade, and Wat Tyler,
and several others, who, mistaking
energy for knowledge, and ill-regulated
enthusiasm for calm deliberate
judgment, took upon themselves the
task of misleading the English people,
and either perished amidst the ruin
they had caused, or sank back into their
pristine obscurity. There is a favourite
cant phrase very current just now,
to the effect that “we are living in
new times.” The same thing might
have been said by our common progenitor
Adam, the day after his expulsion
from Paradise. It is the most
trite truth of the world. Every new
day brings its change, but every new
day does not obliterate the memory
of those which have gone before. All
the “new times” which this universe
has seen, have not sufficed to alter
in the slightest iota the original character
of mankind. Human nature
still remains the same; and the man
who does not acknowledge and adopt
this as a principle, is a crazed and
dangerous visionary. Never, under
any circumstances, ought such a one
to gain ascendancy in the state, or to
be allowed to reduce his unsound theories
to practice. If he does so, woe
be to the country which countenances
him in the rash attempt!
History and its philosophy are the
true studies for a statesman in every
age. In that educational point of
view, we strongly suspect that the
present ministerial cabinet is sorely
deficient. The Whigs, as a body,
are conversant with a very small
space of history indeed. They are
constantly jabbering about the fundamental
principles of the constitution,
which they date back no further
than the advent of William of Orange.
Their pet historian, and the ablest man
among them, cannot make a single
speech without dragging in, neck and
heels, some vapidity about the Revolution
Settlement of 1688; and they
try to be profound in their criticisms
upon the policy of Walpole and of
Bute. Charles James Fox, of course,
still continues to be their principal
fetish, and they cling to antiquated
party toasts with a superstition that
would disgrace a Mussulman. But of
the freer and bolder regions of history—of
all that is great and elevating—of
the numerous lessons to be
gleaned, and the examples to be
gathered from the grand old records
of kingly and loyal England, or of the
fall and fate of nations through the
imbecility of their rulers, or the ambition
of ignorant demagogues, they
either know nothing practically, or
they fail to acknowledge their importance.
Whiggery is a small machine
which works according to conventional
rules of its own, and will not
make allowance for the great springs
of human action. A cabinet of Whigs
is admirably adapted for the control
and legislation of the sovereign state
of Pumpfernickel, or some analogous
German principality; but they never
can assume their place at the helm of
affairs in a great empire such as that
of Britain, without landing the whole
of us in dangerous difficulties, and
sneaking off at the last hour under a
humiliating sense of their own impotence
and presumption.
The case is still worse when men
like Mr Cobden come forward to try
their hand either as pilots or as coadjutors.
We presume that Mr
Cobden, if the question were put
to him, would candidly admit the
narrowness of the range of his peculiar
historical studies. We understand
that he does not pretend
to be a scholar, and that the amount,
of the information which he possesses,
however great that may be, is limited
to modern facts and premises, upon[267]
which he usually reasons. A worse
kind of education for a statesman, or
for the leader of a popular movement,
cannot be found than this. It was
this kind of partial knowledge, unilluminated
by the clear lucid light
which bygone history alone can shed
authoritatively upon passing events,
which, in the recollection of many
still alive, led to the dark catastrophe
and horrors of the French Revolution.
There is hardly one social change,
hardly one political experiment now
making, for which a prototype cannot
be furnished from the pages of history.
And of what possible use, it may be
well asked, is history, if we are not to
recur to it for a solution of the difficulties
which may arise in our onward
progress? Are we to gain no confidence,
nor take any warning from
the rise and decline of nations, not
much less powerful than our own,
whose checkered career and the
causes of it are open to our view?
Is the world behind us a blank, that
we should go stumbling on at the instigation
of every reckless adventurer,
more culpable in his attempts to
guide us, than the ship-captain who
should presume to thread the coral
reefs of the Indian Ocean without
consulting the authoritative chart?
Are we always to derive our information,
not from what has been done
and acted in the globe before—not
from an attentive examination of
men and their motives, and the
countless springs of action which stir
them, but from statistical tables and
long columns of figures, compiled by
rusty officials in their dens, and
brought forth for the first time to be
cited as overwhelming testimony by
some premier who is meditating apostasy,
or seeking some palliative to
cover his shameful abandonment of a
party? The features of the so-called
statesmanship of the present day are
essentially those of bureaucracy. A
drudging arithmetical clerk, with
whom a unit is every thing, and
who would be nearly driven to despair
by the discovery of a misquoted fraction,
is a leading authority with our
statesmen; and his vamped-up tables
of export and import are considered
sounder expositions of the destinies of
the human race, than all the accumulated
wisdom, learning, and experience
which the annals of the world
can afford.
The “tables,” however, are now
turned, and therefore we shall not say
any more for the present about the
blue-book and ledger system. Let
us go back to Mr Cobden, whom we
still find rather uselessly employed in
protesting his total inability to command
the clemency of the seasons.
We have already shown, by papers
published in this Magazine in December
last and January of the present
year, that our exports have lamentably
fallen off, and that the balance
of trade is against us. Such, we maintained,
and we continue still to maintain,
must be the effect of the new
theories, especially under the restricted
operation of the currency. We are
glad to see that upon this latter
point, at all events, we are supported
by a large majority of the press. Mr
Cobden, however, denies the evils of
the currency; so that he must fall
back upon something else to account
for the unexpected defalcation.
Such is our position at home and
abroad; and if we have been guilty
of a digression, which we cannot
altogether deny, we shall plead our
motive in justification. When Mr
Cobden comes forward with his
views of foreign policy, with his ideas
of the social progress of the universe,
and with his notions as to the policy
which hereafter may be adopted by
great and ambitious foreign states,—when,
after delivering his opinion
upon these very weighty matters, he
arrives at the inference, not only
that we require no addition to our
national defences, but that our present
establishment of a standing army
and navy is absurd, extravagant, and
superfluous, we are entitled to inquire
into the success with which his first
experiment in legislative agitation has
been crowned. Of the abundance of
good things which he promised, how
many have been realised, how
many are like to emerge from the dark
experimental gulf? If writhing
colonies, diminished exports, want of
employment, distress at home, enormous
failures, monetary restriction,
and vast depreciation of property,
have followed in the wake of free-trade—if
ministry are at present racking
such brains as they possess to[268]
discover some means of keeping up
the revenue to its ordinary level, and
if they are forced to lay on a direct
additional war-tax in times of the
profoundest peace,—surely we shall
not incur a charge of fickleness or
ingratitude, if we should receive this
new oracle of the free-trading Mokanna
with some symptoms of dubiety
and distrust.
The whole question arose thus. It
appears that the Duke of Wellington,
whose illustrious reputation and great
services entitle him to be heard with
the deepest and most reverential respect,
has long entertained great uneasiness
on account of the undefended
state of this country in the case of a
hostile invasion. That such an event
is likely to take place, no one supposes
or has said—that it possibly might
take place, very few will venture to
deny. The idea is not a new one;
for within the range of the present
century, preparations have been actually
made for that purpose, and that
whilst the wonderful power and
facilities of steam-navigation were
unknown. Fulton—we have seen
men who knew him when he was a
humble artisan in the West of
Scotland—had, despairing of success
at home, submitted his models
to the French government, who, fortunately
for us, did not then appreciate
the merits of the invention.
Three years afterwards, he started
his first steamer on the Hudson in
America. The power which our
French neighbours had once so nearly
within their grasp, at a time when it
might have been used to the exceeding
detriment of England, became
generally known and adopted, and
we need not speak of its progress. It
has altogether changed the tactics of
naval warfare. It can conquer the
old difficulties of wind and tide, and
it has immensely shortened the period
of transit from the continental coast
to our own. The security, therefore,
of our insular barriers has been materially
weakened, and thus far the
possibility of an invasion from abroad
has been increased. We are not
now speaking of the probability, which
is matter for subsequent consideration.
This open and admitted fact is the
foundation of the whole argument of
the Duke of Wellington. In the
evening of a glorious life, the greater
part of which has been spent in the
active service of his country, the
veteran soldier has thought it his duty
to remind us, for our own guidance
and that of our children, of the actual
existing state of our national defences,
which he deems to be insufficient.
It is one of the last, but not,
we think, the least important of the
services which the venerable Duke has
rendered to the nation, with whose
proudest history his name will be
eternally associated. We take it—or
at least we ought to take it—from
his lips, as a solemn warning; as the
disinterested testimony of a man
alike pre-eminent in war and in
council; as the deliberate opinion of
the GREAT PACIFICATOR OF EUROPE.
For notwithstanding the irreverent,
mean, and scurrilous taunts of the
Manchester gang of demagogues, it is
undeniable that the Great Duke has
been the chief instrument in procuring
for us the blessing of that peace which
for two and thirty years we have enjoyed.
It was his conquest at Waterloo
which hushed the world. The
tranquillity of Europe was the stake
for which he fought, and he nobly
won it. And now, when, at the last
hour, this illustrious man comes forward
to offer us his advice, and to
warn us against the folly of trusting
too implicitly to the continuance of
that tranquillity, is it wise that we
should scorn his counsel?
And what is the proposal which
has excited such wrath, and so sorely
roused the choler of the bilious Cobden?
Simply this—that the British nation
should at all times maintain at home
a military force sufficient to repel an
invasion, should such be attempted,
from our shores. The Duke believes
and maintains that we cannot now,
as formerly, rely solely and implicitly
upon our navy for defence, but that,
in the event of a war, we must provide
against the contingency of an enemy’s
landing. Our arsenals, he thinks,
and our dockyards, should be supported
by a military force, and at least we
ought to exhibit such a front as will
hold out no temptation to a hostile
attempt. These are not aggressive,
but precautionary measures; and without
them, according to the Duke, we
cannot consider ourselves secure.
[269]Such are the proposals which Cobden
and his clique—we are sorry to
observe a gentleman like Sir William
Molesworth among them—are prepared
to resist to the last. They want
no defences at all. They are opposed
to any augmentation of the army.
They would rather do without it, or
reduce the establishment so as to
make the national saving equivalent
to the diminished amount of revenue
consequent upon their commercial
experiments. They look upon free-trade
as a universal panacea which is
to cure all national and social ailments,
and to remedy every grievance. War
is to be no more—territorial aggressions
unknown—and the advent of
the millennium is to be typified by an
unbounded exportation of calico!
These are the views which have
been lately propounded at Manchester,
and the parties are therefore at issue.
Cobden has matched himself against
Wellington, and Quaker Bright has
volunteered to be his bottle-holder.
We really wish that it had been permitted
us to approach the argument
without mingling with it any asperity.
But this is now totally out of the question.
The disgusting and vulgar
language which Mr Cobden has
thought fit to use towards the greatest
historical character of the age—the
low-minded scurrility which pervades
the whole of his egotistical discourse,—put
him beyond the pale of conventional
courtesy, or even of dignified
rebuke. The man who could stand
up in his place—no matter what
audience was before him—stigmatise
the Duke of Wellington as being in
his old age a whetter and fomenter of
discord, and finally insinuate dotage as
the only intelligible excuse, deserves,
if there is a spark of national feeling
left, to be publicly pilloried throughout
Britain. “Would it not,” says
this disloyal prater, “have been a
better employment for him to have
been preaching forgiveness for, and
oblivion of the past, than in reviving
the recollection of Toulon, Paris, and
Waterloo?” Forgiveness! and for
what? For having vindicated the
rights of the nations, terminated the
insatiable career of Napoleon’s rapine,
and restored to us that peace which
he is still desirous to preserve by
maintaining Britain invulnerable,
secure, and free!
But let us pass from a matter so
deeply discreditable both to the
speaker, and to the audience that
applauded his sentiments. Meanly
as we think of the latter, we are yet
to believe that the next morning
brought to many some feelings of
compunction and of shame. Not so
the former, who, wrapped up in the
panoply of his own ridiculous conceit,
a would-be Gracchus, must remain a
Thersites for ever.
Irrespective of the purse argument,
which, as a matter of course, is the
chief motive of these gentry, the free-traders
attempt to brand the Duke of
Wellington with a charge of attempting
to raise a hostile feeling between
this country and the continental
states. The accusation is as false as
it is frivolous. The attitude of Britain
is not, and never will be, aggressive.
She is at this moment in the
proud position of the mighty mediator
of Europe; and it is to her strong
right arm, and not to her powers of
producing calico, that she owes that
ascendency. Our interest clearly
and incontestibly is to maintain peace,
but that we cannot hope to maintain,
if we abandon the power to enforce it.
Among nations as among individuals,
the weak cannot hope to prosper in
active competition with the strong—nay,
they are even in a worse position,
because the law will protect
individuals, whilst to nations there
exists no common Court of Appeal. If
we are content to renounce our position,
and to give up our foreign possessions—a
consummation which the
free-trade theorists appear abundantly
to desire—if we are to confine ourselves
simply to our insular boundaries,
and advertise as the workshop of
the world—then, indeed, we shall surrender
our supremacy, and with it
the hope of maintaining peace. Can
these men read no lessons from history?
Does the sight of what is
daily acting around them justify their
anticipations of a millennium? What
is the real state of the fact? Russia,
having absorbed Poland, is now engaged
in a territorial war with the
Circassians, upon which she has already
expended an enormous amount
of treasure and of men; and she is
prepared for a double sacrifice, if by
such means she can gain possession of
the passes which are the keys to[270]
southern Asia. Austria is hanging
upon the skirts of Italy, concentrating
her forces upon the frontier, and
menacing an immediate invasion.
Very lamb-like and pacific has been
the conduct of America to Mexico.
As for the French, whom Cobden
eulogises as the most “affectionate
and domesticated race on the face of
the earth”—did the man ever hear
of the Revolution?—they are notoriously
the most aggressive of all the
European nations. Did domestic
feelings excite them to the conquest
of Algeria? Did affection lead
them to Tahiti? Was it a mania
for free-trade that brought about
the Montpensier marriage? Really
it is difficult to know for which palm,
that of ignorance or effrontery, this
Manchester manufacturer is contending.
Has he forgot the Joinville
letter, which was hailed with such
rapture on the other side of the
Channel? Was Paris fortified without
a purpose? Is he blind to the
fact that the peace of Europe at this
moment depends upon the life of a
man now in his seventy-fifth year?
We maintain that there never was a
period, at least within our recollection,
when the maintenance of general
tranquillity throughout Europe was
more precarious. And yet, this is
the very moment which Mr Cobden
selects for a crusade, or rather a
tirade, against our military establishments!
Our feelings are any thing but those
of dislike towards the “affectionate and
domesticated” French. We admire
their genius, and read their novels,—and
we have a peculiar affection for their
wine. In one point alone we agree
with Mr Cobden. We still retain the
ancient Caledonian predilection for
claret in competition with port, and
we should be sorry to be deprived of
champagne. Still sorrier should we
be to lose our annual spring trip to
Paris; to be banished from the Boulevards
and the Palais Royal, and to enjoy
only in memory those delicious dinners
at the Rocher de Cancale. We have
no wish to run the risk of a compulsory
detention at Verdun. Nay, we
shall go further, and apprise Mr Cobden,
that had our lot been cast a few
centuries back, we should in all probability
have been fervent maintainers
of the ancient bond of alliance
between King Achaius of Scotland
and the Emperor Charlemagne; and
nothing would have given us greater
pleasure than to have visited Manchester
along with a few thousand
lads who swore by Saint Andrew,
whilst the partisans of Denis were
amusing themselves in the neighbourhood
of Portsmouth. But times have
changed. We have contracted an
alliance with the nation of which Mr
Cobden is so creditable a representative;
and upon the whole, we are not
altogether dissatisfied with the arrangement.
We can now look upon
the French with an eye undimmed
by affection; and we must confess
that we have very little, if any, faith
in that marvellous change of their
character which is sworn to by the
Manchester spouters. They may be
very excellent fellows, but we would
rather not trust them with our keys.
The tone and temper of a nation do
not alter quite so rapidly as Mr Cobden
seems to suppose. The history
of Algeria is a very significant hint
that the old ideas of the French on
the score of conquest are not yet
wholly obliterated; and we should
rather imagine that they have not quite
forgotten their pristine appetite for
plunder. They deserve, however,
considerable credit for the dexterous
manner in which they have thrown
dust into the eyes of Mr Cobden.
You would think, to hear the man,
that he is an inoculated Frenchman.
Presume to criticise their character,
and his scream is like that of a railway
engine. Just hint that you consider
them unscrupulous, and our
calico-printer overboils “with horror
and shame and indignation.” We have
no doubt that he considers it a great
pity that history cannot be annihilated—that
is, supposing he has ever condescended
to notice any thing so
trivial as history. Will he not favour
the world with a new version of the
French Revolution? We are anxious
to hear his grounds for supposing the
French to be an “affectionate and
domestic people;” and since we are,
to fraternise with them altogether, it
would be comfortable to know our
brethren as they really are. We
want to have a true account of the
Noyades. Were these really wholesale
drownings, or a mere ebullition
of national fun? Doubtless, there[271]
is much humour—though we have not
yet been able to see it—in the clanking
of the guillotine; and the expeditions
to Moscow and Madrid, with
their accompanying tales of rapine
and butchery, may possibly be demonstrated
by Mr Cobden as instances
of a practical joke. Davoust,
as the Hamburgians know, was a fine
fellow; and so, upon examination,
may prove Robespierre and Marat.
Perhaps, too, he will come down a
little later, and tell us the particulars
of the gallant and gentleman-like
behaviour of M. Dupetit-Thouars
towards Queen Pomare. Or will he
undertake to prove that Abd-el-Kader
is an infamous scoundrel, utterly beyond
the pale or security of national
faith and of plighted honour?
It is plain, either that Mr Cobden
has been egregiously humbugged by
the acute foreigners, or that he has
subsided into a state of calm, settled,
and imperturbable idiocy. It is too
cruel in Bright to parade in such a
way his former friend and master,
and to quote from his private correspondence.
We wonder what is Sir
Robert Peel’s present opinion of the
man whom he chose to bespatter with
his praise, and for whose sake he was
content to forfeit the elaborate reputation
of a life-time. But bad as Cobden
may be, he is fairly surpassed in
Gallic enthusiasm by the notorious
George Thompson, whose patriotism
may be gathered from the tone of the
following paragraph:—”Why, what
were the toasts given at the sixty
reform banquets of France? This
has been one of their toasts at least,
‘Fraternity, liberty, equality.’ Let
us echo from these shores the shouts
that have been raised there, and I am
sorry to say, stifled, so far as Paris is
concerned, for the banquet did not
come off there. Let us send back the
echo, fraternity, liberty, equality!”
And this pestilential raving has been
applauded to the echo in Manchester.
Let us have peace with the French
by all means, and with all the world
beside; but let us not fall into the despicable
and stupid blunder of supposing
that human passion and human
prejudice, the lust for power, and the
cravings of ambition, can ever be
eradicated by any system of commercial
arrangement. Britain is naturally
an object of envy to all the continental
states. It is her strength and
position which have hitherto maintained
the balance of power—and
of that the European states are fully
and painfully aware. Every step
which can tend to weaken the fidelity
of her colonies, is regarded with
intense interest abroad, and more
especially in France. The people
of that country envy us for our
wealth, and dislike us for our power;
and war with Britain, could the French
afford it, would at any time find a host
of advocates. We are not believers
in the probability of such an event, if we
keep ourselves reasonably prepared;
but the very first relaxation upon our
part would inevitably tend to accelerate
it. It is quite possible that France
may yet have to undergo another
dynastic convulsion. The death of
Louis Philippe may be the signal for
intestine disorder. The Count of
Paris is a mere boy, and popularity is
not on the side of his uncle and guardian.
A powerful party still exists,
acknowledging no king save the rightful
heir of St Louis; and the fanatical
republican section is still strong and
virulent. These are things which it
would be imprudent to disregard, and
of which no man living can venture
to predict the result. The death of
the Queen of Spain would, according
to all appearances, give rise to a
rupture with France, and possibly
test, within a shorter period than we
could have believed, the sufficiency of
our national defences. There is at
this moment every reason why our
real strength and power should be
made apparent to the world, and our
weakness, where it does exist, immediately
remedied and repaired.
Had the Duke of Wellington proposed,
like Friar Bacon in Greene’s
old play,
“To girt fair England with a wall of brass,”
the outcry could not have been greater.
An iron wall might perhaps have been
rather popular in the mining districts.
But his Grace proposes no such thing.
He only suggests the propriety of a
small augmentation of the regular
forces at home, the strengthening of
our neglected fortifications, and the
gradual reimbodiment of the militia.
It is for the British nation, or rather[272]
its representatives, to adopt or reject
the proposal. Now, it is worth while
that we should keep in mind what is
our actual disposable force at present.
According to the most recent authorities,
the armies of the principal European
powers would rank as follows:
| Russia, | 568,000 |
| Austria, | 414,000 |
| France, | 340,000 |
| Prussia, Bavaria, and other German | 268,128 |
| Britain, | 138,895 |
The disproportion of force exhibited
by this list is sufficiently obvious; but
when we descend to particulars, it
will in reality be found much greater.
Abroad, the majority of the male population
are trained to the use of arms:
with us it is notoriously the reverse.
France, in the course of one week,
could materially increase the amount
of her regular army; whilst here that
would be obviously impossible. Beyond
Algeria, France has almost no
colonies as stations for her standing
force. We have to provide for the
East and West Indies, Canada, Australia,
New Zealand, the Cape,
Ceylon, Hong Kong, the Mauritius,
Gibraltar, Malta, the Ionian Islands,
and others. The profession of the
British soldier is any thing but a
sinecure. A great portion of his life
must be spent abroad; he may be
called upon to undergo the most rapid
vicissitudes of climate, to pass from
one hemisphere to another in the discharge
of his anxious duty. There is
no service in the world more trying
or severe; and it very ill becomes
Mr Cobden, or any of his class, to
sneer at that establishment, which is
kept up for the direct promotion of
our commerce. So large a portion of
the territorial surface of the world is
nowhere defended at so little cost
either of money or of men. Indeed,
as recent events have shown, we are
but too apt to save the one at the
expense of the other. No doubt, if
the free-trade policy is carried out to
the uttermost—if our colonies are to
be thrown away as useless, and our
foreign stations dismantled, we might
submit to a still further reduction.
France will be too happy to receive
Gibraltar or Malta from our hands,
and will cheerfully free us from the
expense of maintaining garrisons there.
Let us but make over to that affectionate
and domesticated people the
keys of the Mediterranean, and we
shall soon see with what eagerness
they will co-operate in the dissemination
of Mr Cobden’s free-trade
dogmas.
Apart from the colonies, we have a
serious difficulty at home. Ireland—that
most wretched and ungrateful
country, which no experience can improve—is
as far from tranquillity as
ever. The hard-working population
of Britain submitted last year without
a murmur to an exorbitant taxation,
for the purpose of relieving the
distress occasioned by the failure of
the potato crop. The return is a
howl of defiance from the brutal
demagogue, and an immediate increase
of murder and of crime. Notwithstanding
every kind of remedial measure—notwithstanding
their exemption,
which is an injustice to us,
from many of the heaviest burdens of
the state—notwithstanding the mistaken
policy which fostered their institutions
and their schools, the Roman
Catholics of Ireland stand out in bad
pre-eminence, as the most cold-blooded,
unthankful, and cowardly assassins
of the world. In order to repress that
outrage, which is so villanously rife
among them, and which nothing but
physical force can restrain from breaking
out into open rebellion, we are
compelled at all times to keep the
largest portion of our remanent disposable
force quartered in Ireland.
The consequence is, that a mere handful
of our standing army is left in
Great Britain.
If Mr Cobden should like to see a
little terrestrial paradise, in which few
birds, with that gaudy plumage which
is so offensive to his eyes, can be
found, he had better come down to
Scotland, and pay us another visit.
He is kind enough, we observe, to
make himself the mouthpiece of our
sentiments upon this matter of the
defences; and, certainly, if there be
any truth in the adage that we are
entitled at least to see what we are
paying for, Scotland has no reason to
be peculiarly warlike in her sentiments.
Mr Cobden will find us quite
as affectionate and domesticated a
people as the French; and he may
rely upon it, that he will not be[273]
shocked by any over-blaze of scarlet.
From a turbulent, we have gradually
settled down to be a quiet race; and
as a natural consequence, we share in
none of those benefits which are
heaped so liberally upon the “persecuted
Irish.” Our only excitements
are a Church squabble, which does
not require the interference of the
military, but exhausts itself in the
public prints; or a bread row, which
is always over, long before a detachment
can be brought from the nearest
station, it may be at the distance of
some hundred miles. We are never
noticed in Parliament, except to be
praised for our good behaviour, or to
have some remaining fragment of our
national establishments reduced. We
pay for an army and a navy which
we never see; indeed, of late years
the French and Danish flags have been
far more frequently displayed upon our
coasts than the broad pendant of
Great Britain. In many of our counties
a soldier is an unknown rarity;
and the only drum that has been heard
for the last thirty years, is in the
peaceable possession of the town-crier.
England, we apprehend, except in the
immediate neighbourhood of the metropolis
and of Manchester, is not
much better supplied: in short, so
far as Britain is concerned, we have
a remarkably insufficient force, and
one which has been declared by the
highest military authority alive, wholly
incompetent for our protection in the
case of an attempted invasion. Cobden,
who has no veneration for successful
warriors, having feathered his
nest very pleasantly otherwise, admits
that he has not the slightest practical
knowledge of the trade of war. We
therefore demur to his position that
this is a question for civilians to
determine, and that military and naval
men have nothing to do with it. His
previous admission involves an inconsistency.
He might as well say, that,
having no acquaintance whatever with
engineering, he is entitled to deliver
his opinions in opposition to Walker
or Stephenson, on the construction of
a skew bridge, or the practicability of
boring a tunnel. If one of those
vessels in the Tagus, which, according
to Cobden, are kept there for the sole
purpose of instructing our seamen in
the culture of the geranium, was to
spring a leak, we should assuredly
apply to Jack Chips, the carpenter,
to stop it, before invoking the aid of
the peripatetic apostle of free-trade.
And just so is it with the state of our
national defences. Manchester must
excuse us, if we prefer the testimony
of the Duke of Wellington upon this
point to the more dubious experiences
of Cobden. It is, of course, quite
another question, whether the leak
shall be stopped, or the vessel permitted
to founder peaceably. Mr
Cobden may be heard upon that point,
under special reference to the magnitude
of the stake which he hazards,
but we decline receiving his opinion
on the subject of military fortifications.
He can no more pronounce a judgement
on the adequate state of our
defences, than he can parse a paragraph
of Xenophon; and therefore,
by approaching the subject, he has
been guilty of presumption and impertinence.
Mr Cobden proposes that we should
rely upon the maintenance of peace by
removing all obstacles to invasion.
He admits, indeed, that for the present
he is in a minority, but he hopes very
soon to change it to a majority, and
until that time comes he is content to
remain in the following position:—”I
say this, I am for acting justly and
fairly, and holding out the olive branch
to the whole world; and I will then
take upon myself, so far as my share
goes, all the risk of any thing happening
to ME, without paying for another
soldier or another sailor.” This is
good! What a glorious insurance is
here offered to the nation against the
risk of foreign aggression! If every
man, woman, and child in this mighty
empire will remain satisfied without
the means of repelling foreign invasion,
the magnanimous Cobden will
take his risk, so far as his share goes,
of all that may happen to HIM! Why,
who the deuce cares what happens to
him or his? Are we all engrossed in
Cobden’s weal or woe? Would it
matter one straw to us, or to the universe,
if he and his calico print-works
were wrapped in universal conflagration
to-morrow? This is, without
exception, the most impudent offer of
guarantee which we ever remember
to have heard of; and it justifies us
in remarking that, if all accounts be[274]
true, Mr Cobden would be no very
great loser by the immediate advent
of the French. If any thing happens
to him, he may be assured of this, that
notwithstanding his cautious salvo,
he will have no claim for damage and
loss, and little commiseration from
any quarter whatsoever. Is the man
insane enough to suppose, that he,
armed with his olive branch, stands
forth as prominently in the eyes of
the world as if he were a sign of the
Zodiac? Curtius, who leaped into
the gulf in the Forum, which would
not close until the most precious thing
of Rome was thrown into it, shrinks
into insignificance, and becomes absolutely
bashful, when compared with
the emulous Cobden. According to
the Man-in-the-Moon, Curtius was
pronounced by the Flamen to be the
most precious fool of his day, but in
point of conceit he is fairly trumped by
the honourable member for the West
Riding of Yorkshire. In his opinion
there is nothing worth protecting save
an inland mill, and he does not care
what becomes of our arsenals so long
as there is an immunity for calico!
If there are no armaments, thinks
Mr Cobden, there can be no wars;
and for once he is tolerably right. If
iron did not exist there could be no
swords; and without gunpowder, or
its modern substitute cotton, a discharge
of musketry is impossible.
But unfortunately there are other armaments
besides ours, and no symptom
whatever of their reduction.
Here the reciprocity theory is once
more brought into play. Let Britain
be the first to set the example, and
every other nation will follow in her
wake. Cannons, by unanimous consent,
will be spiked, banners handed
over to the respectable fraternity of Odd
Fellows, and the soldier condemned
to the stiffing walls of the factory,
never more to stand at ease. Such
are the dreams of Cobden; and if he
really believes in them, and in the
actual regeneration of human nature
by means of free-trade instead of religion,
we should like to see him try the
experiment on a minor scale. Let
him, after having collected within his
premises as much plate as he can conveniently
acquire, and as much cash
as he is worth, dispense with the unnecessary
precautions of lock and key;
let him dismiss the watchmen from
his works, and put up an advertisement
that the whole public are welcome
to enter at any hour they please,
and that not the slightest attempt at
resistance will be offered. We presume
that the Manchester operatives
are at least as affectionate and domesticated
as the French; but, notwithstanding
that, we should entertain
some apprehension as to the fate of
Mr Cobden’s spoons. The temptation
would really be too great. The seeming
solidity of the albata plate or
purified nickel-silver would infallibly
tempt the cupidity of some affectionate
artisan. A midnight visit would
be paid, and on the morrow there
would be wail for the missing tureen!
To be consistent, we should begin with
municipal reforms. Let us proclaim
honesty as a universal principle, do
away with the police, abolish Chubb,
and keep our doors wide open for ingress
as well as for ventilation. If
our greatcoats disappear not, if umbrellas
are not less, and if the tale of
our forks is complete after a reasonable
lease of the experiment, we shall
then have acquired some data for
making a further trial, and intrusting
the wealth of Great Britain to the forbearance
of our foreign neighbours.
When Blucher, on his visit to this
country after the war, rode through
the streets of London, he was observed,
amidst all the shouts of acclamation,
to be peering curiously at the
windows of the shops, which then, as
now, exhibited a tempting and valuable
display. When asked what he
thought of the metropolis, the worthy
veteran replied with a deep sigh,
whilst a tear rolled down his venerable
cheek—”Mein Gott! What a city for
to sack!” Such were the first impressions
of old Marshal Forwards; and,
with all deference to Cobden’s sagacity,
we suspect that the amiable
French, if they had it in their power,
would not be slow to realise the sentiments.
Indeed, his Royal Highness
the Prince of Joinville, being of an
open and candid nature, does not hesitate
to acknowledge it in as many
words. We do not think a whit the
worse of Joinville for saying so: on the
contrary, we are obliged to him, and,
if wise, we shall treasure the hint.
He merely speaks the sentiments of a[275]
large portion of his countrymen, who
very probably have no abstract wish
for war, and would rather let things
rest as they are. Of all nations in
the world, the French have the best
possible excuse for reducing their
armaments, since France is inundated
with troops, and they have few foreign
territorial possessions. As compared
with Britain proper, France could afford
to shake off nearly three-fourths
of her establishment, and yet remain
upon an equality; but although Algeria
may now be considered as safe and
tranquil, there are no demonstrations
of the kind. The French army is organised
and ready to act upon any emergency:
ours is too small, is dispersed,
and we have not an adequate reserve
at home.
Whilst, therefore, the possibility of
an invasion remains, we are bound on
every consideration of prudence and
of policy, to act as if the probability
were likewise at hand. The youngest
of us has seen too many changes and
revolutions—too many political disagreements
and jarrings among the
European family, to prophesy with
confidence that these shall never
be renewed. Even in commerce we
have not got reciprocity, and we
cannot expect to get it in the more
abstract point of armaments. Woodburne
House was better fortified by
Dominie Sampson’s folios, than Britain
possibly could be by bales of Cobden’s
cotton. Our sincere belief is, that the
surest method of accelerating a war is
to take the advice of the Manchester
demagogues, repudiate the ideas of
the Duke of Wellington, and remain
in stupid inactivity. It was necessary
for public safety that this matter
should be laid before the country; and
the Duke for doing so may yet deserve
a debt of gratitude, which will
amply recompense him for the vulgar
contumely of a host of disloyal bagmen.
But it would be preposterous
to suppose that the discussion which
has arisen at home has not attracted
deep observation abroad. The eyes
of Europe are upon us, watching what
course we are to adopt; and France
in particular is waiting, with indrawn
breath and tremulous anxiety,
the result of the coming discussion.
Our weakness at home is now apparent
to the world; we cannot conceal
it; the sole question is, whether we
shall apply the remedy.
Admit the possibility, and the question
is a serious one indeed! Let us
suppose that, from some unforeseen
accident, some stoppage in the wheels
of diplomacy, or some untoward
casualty, war was declared between
Great Britain and France, or even any
other continental power. Such an
event could not happen without dividing
the nations of Europe. We could
not afford to withdraw our forces from
the colonies, because these would probably
be made the earliest points of
attack,—nor from Ireland, except at
the immediate and imminent risk of
a rebellion. Even should it be thought
prudent to leave the colonies to their
fate, the transport of the garrisons
would involve a considerable period
of time—a fact of which our enemy
must be aware, and of which he would
be foolish not to take advantage. We
should be compelled to recruit immediately,
and upon a large scale; and it
would take some time to metamorphose
Mr Cobden’s operatives, or even
that respectable senator himself, into
any thing like the semblance of soldiers.
If fifty thousand armed men
were to be landed on the southern
coast—and no one seems to doubt
the possibility of such an occurrence—we
should like to know what are
our means of resistance? We have
read a good many letters upon the
subject, in the daily prints—some of
them apparently by ex-military men,
and some by politicians of the school of
Tomkins and Cobden—but not one of
them has been able to make out a decent
case of opposition. The best, and,
indeed, the only rational letters, proceed
upon the supposition that there
would be a general rising en masse of
the English population—that every
hawbuck would turn out with a musket
to repel the invaders, and that the
railways from London would vomit
forth a cloud of intrepid musketeers.
Every hedge, they think, would be
manned, and every farm-house a sort
of minor fortress. Now, with all submission,
this is downright deplorable
drivel. Ever since the English people—and
that is now a very old story—have
given up the use and exercise of
arms, and agreed to be mulcted in
purse, rather than undergo the personal[276]
fatigue and annoyance of exercise,
there has been no martial spirit
at all exhibited by the bulk of the
population. No doubt, when an invasion
was actually threatened by
Napoleon, and three hundred thousand
men were assembled at Boulogne,
there were large demonstrations of
volunteer activity; but then, it must
be remembered that we were in the
very height and fever of a war—the
belligerent spirit and strong antipathy
to France had prepared us for such a
crisis, and we had not been besotted
and enfeebled by more than thirty
years of peace, and almost as many of
gradual but sure demoralisation. We
had not then adopted such men as the
Manchester Jacobins for our teachers;
we were then content to be national
and not cosmopolitan in our ideas.
We were fighting for our faith and our
freedom—not truckling for calico or for
yarn. The same crisis is not likely to
occur again, and we cannot—dare not
venture to calculate upon a similar demonstration
of energy. Free-trade and
liberal measures have put that utterly
beyond our power. We have no more
doubt than we have of our own existence,
that a body of men of Mr Cobden’s
way of thinking could be found
in this country, ready to contract with
the French government for conveying
over to Britain an invading army at
the rate of eight shillings a-head,
victuals included; and, if the weather
was stormy, they would unquestionably
clear a handsome profit by the
speculation. Morals have nothing
earthly to do with free-trade—patriotism
is opposed to it—and why
make any distinction between the
freightage of Frenchmen and of bullocks?
The contractors, of course,
would take care that their own premises
were sufficiently far removed
from the scene of immediate action;
and we cannot pitch upon a fitter
locality than that which is exhibited
in Manchester.
We would ask any or all of those
gentlemen who depend upon a general
rising, to take the trouble, for some
half hour or so, to revert to history.
If they do so, and seriously think over
the matter, they will speedily be convinced
that an invasion is by no means
a difficult matter, and that no reliance
whatever can be placed upon the co-operation
of the undisciplined people,
either of the country or the metropolis,
in the event of an actual invasion. In
fact, judging from history, Paris is
literally impregnable compared with
London, and yet it has been occupied
by the Allies. In 1688, William of
Orange, a foreign prince, having no
claim to the crown, and against the
will of the people of England, whatever
may be said of the aristocracy, landed
in Britain, advanced to London, and
took the throne, without the slightest
demonstration of hostility. The population
were perfectly quiescent. It
was not their business to fight: they
paid for an army; and accordingly
they allowed the Orangeman to march
on, just as they would do to Joinville,
provided he desired his troops to be
reasonably accommodating and civil.
Sack and rapine might undoubtedly
provoke resistance; but if ordinary
courtesy were used, and more especially
if the French proclaimed that
they came upon a free-trade errand,
and a friendly visit to Mr Cobden,
there would be far fewer shots fired,
than at the present moment are resounding
from the peaceful hedgerows
of Tipperary.
The next instance we select—omitting
minor efforts—is the enterprise
of 1745, which peculiarly concerns
Scotland, and of which we are
by no means ashamed. The heir of
the Stuarts landed in the North, supported
by no force at all. The clans,
to their immortal honour, and a portion
of the best Lowland blood of
Scotland, maintaining those principles
of loyalty which free-trade cannot
comprehend, assumed the white
cockade, and after thrashing the English
army effectually at Prestonpans,
marched south, on the desperate errand
of displacing the reigning dynasty.
And how were they received? It is
important to note the idea which the
English people had, at that time, of
the Highlanders. They considered
them a race of cannibals who ate children;
so that it was no uncommon
matter, when a Highland officer entered
a house, to find the mistress on
her knees, praying for a Lenten diet,
whilst the terrified urchins were all
the while concealed beneath the bed.
Such is the positive fact; and yet we
will venture to say, that there never[277]
was, in the history of the world, an
instance of a more blameless or more
humane invasion. Donald, though
quite ready to cleave a bearded
Hanoverian to the chin, had an extreme
weakness for children, and
would not, on any provocation, have
insulted a defenceless woman. Had
Mr Cobden fallen into his hands, the
Highlander, after a due estimate of
his physical capabilities, would probably
have put him to ransom for a
quarter of a pound of tobacco. The
feeling in England was not in favour
of the exiled family, the antipathy to
the Highlanders was extreme, and yet
an irregular and ill-disciplined host of
about six thousand men, with no
artillery, no commissariat, and a mere
handful of cavalry, penetrated into
the heart of England without any
show of popular opposition, and reached
Derby without the loss of a single man.
It is not difficult to understand why
Manchester is so uproarious against the
military, when we recall to mind the
splendid instance of poltroonery exhibited
by the manufacturing capital on
that memorable occasion. The town
of Manchester was captured by a
Scots sergeant of the name of Walter
Dickson, who, supported by a drummer
and a wench, took possession of it in
name of Prince Charles, four-and-twenty
hours before the clans came
up! Not a magistrate was to be
found bold enough to issue his warrant
against the intruder, nor a constable
to execute it, nor a single operative
to support it. There was no talk
then about finding graves for the invaders:
the invaded were quite content
with finding cellars for their own
particular shelter. Gentlemen who
had talked big enough when the danger
was at a distance, recoiled at the
idea of personal peril, whenever the
danger drew nigh; and, being unsupported
by a regular force, very prudently
abstained from opposing their
persons to the terrible sweep of the
claymore. But for internal dissensions
and some infirmity of purpose,
it is now beyond a doubt that the
clans might have penetrated, without
any opposition, to London. So
little martial spirit was exhibited in
the capital, that parties were actually
made and carriages engaged for Caxton,
to see the Highlanders march
by; and George the Second was in
full preparation for removing, and
had stowed away his valuables in his
yachts. As it was, the invaders returned
back to their own country
almost as scaithless as they came,
without any experience of that fiery
and patriotic spirit which the correspondents
of the newspapers profess to
discover blazing within the bosom of
every Briton at the mere idea of an
invasion.
In fact, it is mere trash to maintain
that raw levies or extempore guerilla
resistance can be of the slightest use
in opposition to a disciplined force.
For ourselves, we do not believe that
such resistance would be attempted.
Men require to be brought together
and trained before their individual
stanchness can be relied on; and we
know perfectly well that a mob has
no chance, at any time, against an
immeasurably smaller body, if properly
organised and directed. Let the
people of this country be disciplined
and accustomed to the use of arms,
and you may search the world in vain
for braver or better soldiers. But the
power is still latent, and, according to
Cobden, it never must be called forth.
This is mischievous and stupid folly. If
any thing is to be done at all, it must
be done regularly and effectively. Let
us have the knowledge, the certainty
that, at a few hours’ notice, a formidable
body of troops, well disciplined
and prepared, can be concentrated
at any given point of
the island,—let this fact be made known
to the world, and we have a far
better security for the maintenance of
peace than if we were to adopt the
stupid and pragmatical notions of Mr
Cobden. Mr Disraeli took a sound
view of the case, when he reminded
the honourable member, “that although
the profound peace which he
had announced might come within
the time of those who heard him, still
there was something in the catastrophes
of nations sœvior armis,—catastrophes
from other causes leading
to their decay. Happily in those causes
the limited experience of the Roman
empire had not included the rapacity
of rival industry, and the quackery of
economic science.” We are afraid
that the lesson which Mr Disraeli
attempted to inculcate—one which,[278]
of late years, we have repeatedly
insisted on in these pages—was
somewhat thrown away upon his
pupil. Gentlemen of the Cobden
school set little store upon the philosophy
of history, and prefer to reason
within the limits of their own experience.
They can as little explain
the causes of the decline of ancient
empires, as they can account for the
palpable falling off in the amount of
our exports; and it is idle to remind
men of things which they have never
heard. It is not to them, but to the
intelligent classes of the community,
that we would fain address our argument.
There is a remarkable and striking
analogy between the present state
of the country, and the position of
England at the time of the Highland
descent in 1745. The nation had
become accustomed to peace at home,
and was therefore proportionally
enervated. The use of arms, and the
training of the militia had been abandoned;
a false economy had reduced
the numbers of the regular forces; and
the greater proportion of those which
remained were abroad. Under those
circumstances the expedition took
place: the weakness of the front exhibited
by England was the temptation,
and we have already seen the
consequences. It is now seriously
proposed that we shall remain liable
to a similar assault, when the stake at
issue is incomparably greater. What
would be the result of a swoop upon
London according to the published
Joinville plan? and yet there is
hardly another capital in Europe,
which has not during the last fifty
years been occupied by a hostile
force.
We have all an interest in this
question, for a descent may be made
any where. We have not even the
benefit of ships to protect us here in
the North; and three or four French
frigates would, we apprehend, find
little difficulty in effecting a landing
in the Forth. Will Mr Cobden be
good enough to favour us with his
opinion as to the course we should
pursue, supposing such a calamity to
happen? A simultaneous attack may
be made on the south of England,
and the Castle and Piershill barracks
emptied for the purpose of reinforcing
Portsmouth, too weak to maintain
itself without their aid. Would he
advise us to resist or succumb? Shall
we throw ourselves under the protection
of our friend George M’Whirter,
W.S., and the Edinburgh squadron of
the Royal Mid-Lothian Yeomanry?
Shall we sound the tocsin of war, and
call out Captain Haining with his
reserved band of twenty police, all
fierce and furious for battle? Shall
we persuade the Archers to string
their bows, and compete for the Goose
medal with a fire-eating Frenchman
as the butt? Shall we barricade
Leith Walk, block up the Granton
Railway in the teeth of a suspension
and interdict, and contest, to the last
drop of our blood, the possession of
every house in Inverleith Row? May
we calculate upon any support from
the middle districts of England in the
event of such a calamity? Will Mr
Bright array himself in drab armour,
and come to our rescue, with Welford
the flower of chivalry, who has a
special objection to guns? Can we
depend upon Cobden himself? Will
he pledge himself to back us at our
need with an overpowering army
from the factories, clad in calico, and
armed with the tremendous and invincible
billy-roller? Will George
Thompson, chief of a thousand wordy
fights, be there,—or Wilson, ex-monarch
of the league? Shall we
send them the beacon blaze, or—faster
still—the telegraphic signal to
the south imploring immediate succour?
Or shall we trust to their
own noble impulses, and hold—
That ever are stout and true;
And when they see the blazing bale,
The Brights and Thompsons never fail!
Indeed, if we are to believe the last
mentioned gentleman, we have that
assurance already, for he has spoken
as follows:—”I may venture to foretell
that the Free-Trade Hall, of Manchester
will be more than a match
for Apsley House and the Horse
Guards put together;”—a highly satisfactory
account of the town which
was whilom captured by a sergeant!
Upon the whole, unless we can
come to a serious understanding with
Manchester, we have grave doubts as
to the propriety of offering any very
obstinate resistance. If we are to do
it, we must send off all the women to[279]
the Trosachs by the Scottish Central
Railway, and perhaps it would be as
well for all of us to join the Celtic
Society, and fight the battles of our
country in the pass of Roderick Dhu.
An honourable capitulation, on the
understanding that the French were
to behave themselves, would probably
be the wisest course we could pursue
under the circumstances. We love
George M’Whirter, and have every
confidence in his valour, but we could
not bear to see him gasping in his
gore; and therefore, unless the regulars
are forthcoming, or the Manchester
legion on their way, he had
better fall back with his comrades
upon the western warriors of Dalmahoy.
The number of our guardians
of the night is at present so
small, that we positively cannot
afford to spare even one of them as
food for powder. It would, we fear,
be imprudent to risk the fate of the
Scottish capital upon the issue of a
combat between our dashing Toxophilites
and a body of French artillery,
and we are reluctantly compelled to
admit that there was some truth in
Major Dalgetty’s sarcasm against
bows and arrows. And now, having
gone over the catalogue of our available
native forces, which is not quite
so long as the Homeric muster-roll of
the ships, will any body tell us what
we are to do? It would be a sore
humiliation were we compelled to
illuminate Holyrood, and give a grand
ball in honour of the Duc D’Aumale,
and our other ancient and now redintegrated
allies. But if you abolish
the British uniform, and allow the
French to supersede it, what else can
you expect? We want to be loyal if
you will only tell us how—if not, we
see nothing for it but the illumination
and the ball.
Mr Cobden is pleased to be especially
bitter upon the “horrid trade”
of soldiering. He characterises it as
barbarous and damnable, and would
be rid of it at all risks. Now, setting
aside the idiocy of his remarks, there
is a monstrous deal of ingratitude in
this language of the free-trade apostle.
Had it not been for our arms, where
would our market have been? If we
had succumbed to France instead of
humbling her at Waterloo—and we
presume that Mr Cobden would have
preferred the former alternative, since
he thinks that the Duke should now
be preaching forgiveness for the past—where
would have been our trade,
and where our exportations of calico?
Hindostan is an acquired country,
and British arms have opened up the
markets of China; and are these
commercial evils? Really it is throwing
away language to attempt enforcing
a point so clear as this. Commerce
owes every thing to the exertions
and protection of that military
power which these purblind theorists
complain of; and were our armaments
abolished to-morrow, we should look
round us in vain for a customer.
And pray what does the arrogant
upstart mean by characterising the
honourable profession of a soldier as a
damnable trade? Does he intend to
disgorge his contempt and contumely
upon the graves of those who fell on
the field of battle fighting nobly for
their king and country? Are we
now to be told that the names which
we have written in our annals, and
embalmed in our memories, are detestable
and odious as those of homicides
and of robbers? If it has come
to this, and if public scorn is not roused
to overwhelm the man who can conceive
and utter such ignoble sentiments,
then indeed we may believe
that demoralisation has partially done
its work, and that the mean ethics of
Manchester are henceforward to influence
the nation. Not damnable
nor horrid, unless justice and freedom
be so, is the profession of those who
have drawn the sword in the service
of Britain, and died for the maintenance
of order, liberty, and religion.
Other trades there are far more liable
to such epithets, but with these, thank
heaven! we have but little practical
acquaintance. The trade of the greedy
taskmaster, who rears infants for his
mills, and grinds them to their task
until the sinews shrivel up and the
limbs are warped into early decrepitude—of
him who will not recognise the
existence of an imperishable soul
within the tender framework of the
children whom he makes the victims
of his avarice—of the advocate of
long hours, because thereby he may
keep his human machinery under the
complete control of exhaustion,—the
trade of that man, we say, though it[280]
may be tolerated in a Christian land,
is but one shade less horrid, and not a
whit less damnable, than that of the
slave-trader, who is now chuckling
over his living cargoes on the African
coast—cargoes for which he is indebted
to the enlightened legislation of
Mr Cobden and his liberal confederates!
Are these the men who are to
revile and traduce our army? Faugh!
The leprosy of mammon is upon them,
and our nature recoils from their
breath.
In conclusion, let us express a fervent
hope that we have heard the last
of this dull and deplorable drivelling.
It is to the credit of the Whigs, that,
far as they have been led astray by
adopting the newfangled political doctrines,
rather, as we believe, for the
sake of maintaining power than from
any belief in their efficacy, they have
declined all participation with the
Manchester crew in their recent attempt
to lower the position and diminish
the influence of Great Britain.
The chiefs of that party know full
well how much we have at stake, and
what a responsibility would rest upon
their heads, were they to reject the
advice of the great captain who has
already saved his country, and who
again comes forward at the close of
life to warn that country of its danger.
Mr Cobden likewise is furious
with the public press, and charges a
large portion of it for refusing to be
dragged through the Manchester mire,
with having abrogated their duties on
this question. We apprehend that the
editors of the journals to which he
alludes are perfectly competent to the
discharge of their duties, without submitting
to the dictatorial interference
of this very much over-rated and
extremely shallow personage. As for
the Duke of Wellington, he is not
likely to suffer in health or reputation
from any want of respect or veneration
on the part of Mr Cobden. His fame
is too bright to be polluted by such
dirty missiles; and the veriest vagabond
who broke the windows of Apsley
House would shrink from repeating
the insults which fell from the lips of
the calico-printer.
In short, our impression in rising
from the perusal of this notable speech,
is deep surprise that such a man
should ever have been made the leader
of a popular party, or the representative
of a fixed opinion. That it should
have been so, is a reflection that cannot
be flattering to many of his followers,
and least of all to those who
threw aside their opinions to undertake
the advocacy of his. But the
spell is now broken, the mask removed,
and we behold the egotist, the
railer, and the fanatic. Let us sum up
in a few words, for the benefit of posterity,
the great free-trader’s opinion
of the Duke of Wellington, and then
take leave of the most discreditable
subject which for a long time we have
been called upon to notice.
Mr Cobden does not share in
the general veneration for the
Duke. Mr Cobden thinks that
the Duke ought to preach
forgiveness for Waterloo. Mr
Cobden thinks that every man,
possessing the ordinary feelings
of humanity, must condemn
the Duke for having stated
that, in his opinion, the defences
of the country are insufficient.
Mr Cobden thinks it a
lamentable spectacle that the
Duke should have written such
a letter. Mr Cobden hints that
the Duke is a dotard, because
he has ventured to express, on a
military subject, an opinion contrary
to that of Cobden. And
Cobden further maintains, that
there is not a more affectionate
nor domesticated race on the
face of the earth than the
French.
After this we need add nothing
more. Our opinion of Mr Cobden
could be thoroughly expressed in a
much shorter sentence.
ROMANISM IN ROME.
CATECHISM IN THE MINERVA.
“Occidit miseros crambe repetita magistros.”—Juvenal.
“Et qui parlant beaucoup ne disent jamais rien.”—Boileau.
Visitors to Rome are ofttimes
puzzled and surprised at hearing the
very unusual affix, della Minerva, applied
to one of the Christian churches
of that city; more especially when
they find it also familiarly known to
the common people, not so well read
as their priests in the calendar of the
saints, as La Sta. Minerva; but the
apparent misnomer originates in an
ellipsis of the full title, which runs
thus, Sta. Maria sopra Minerva—the
church in question having supplanted
a temple formerly dedicated to Pallas,
upon the ruins of which it has been
reared. But though the goddess of
wisdom still retains a nominal interest
in the edifice, certainly, to judge
from the catechetical exercises of
which we are about to give a specimen,
her reign is past, and there remains
but the nominis umbra in lieu
of it. Exorcised the church, she
has been fain to accept such a humiliating
asylum in the library adjoining,
as inquisitorial Dominicans
would be likely to afford a heathen
goddess, whose proceedings they must
narrowly watch. There she has the
mortification of hearing, from year to
year, some new relay of “gray-hair’d
synods damning books unread,” and,
club-fashion, blackballing all her
friends in order to make way for
their own; just as old Pope Gregory is
said to have burned a whole library of
Pagan literature, that the Christian
Fathers and Roman Catholic Saints
might have more elbow-room; and
also that, in the absence of rivals,
their authority might not be disputed.
“Fertur beatus Gregorius bibliothecam
combussisse gentilum, quo divinæ
paginæ gratior esset locus et major
auctoritas et diligentia studiosior.“[A]
At Easter-tide, those who have any
curiosity on the subject may hear
Bellarmine’s Catechism, as it is
squealed, bawled, or otherwise intonated
by the young children of the
different Riones, and commented on
and explained for their edification
by the pedagogue priest of the district.
He is generally surrounded at such
times by a bevy of from forty to fifty
scholars, gamins or gamines as the
case may be; and to work they set
with such earnestness of vociferation
that all Bedlam and Parnassus, raving
and reciting together, could not
well surpass the discord: the shrill
diapason, peeling through nave and
aisle, shakes the floating Baldaquino,
and makes the trembling walls bellow
again, furnishing an apt and lively
illustration of the “convulsaque marmora
clamant” of the poet.
Though we had often frequented
the churches at this season, and had
scores of times heard questions both
asked and answered therein, yet, generally
intent on the marbles or monuments
of the edifice, we had not
hitherto given ear to the proceedings
of these obstreperous young bull-calves:
but, before leaving Rome
definitely, it seemed fair to give
them an hour’s attention on some
convenient opportunity, in order
to form an unbiassed judgment of
how their early religious education
was carried on. One soon presented
itself in the above-named
church of the Minerva; for, chancing
to be there at the right hour on an
examination-day, in crossing in front
of the black-columned chapel of St
Dominick, we came suddenly upon a
covey of little girls nestling in one of
its corners, under the sumptuous tomb
of the thirteenth Benedict, and waiting,
all primed, for their instructor.
Some, absorbed in the contemplation
of the silver crown and faded finery of
St Philomel—we trust, at so tender
an age, without infringement of the
tenth commandment—were delighting
themselves in anticipating the day[282]
when they too might become saints,
and wear similar decorations; others,
too young for such speculations, were
staring with intense vacancy at the
flickering of a tiny lamp, in front of
a very dingy-looking madonna, to
which one or two, in baby simplicity,
were repeating Latin creeds, paternosters,
and aves. Not knowing exactly
how long the preceptor of these
small folk might keep them waiting,
we left them, and proceeded to the
body of the building, where a detachment
of boys was already drawn up
for action, with their padre in the
midst. Approaching as softly as might
be, we stood against a neighbouring
pilaster to hear what might be required
of such young pupils, and how they
were prepared to acquit themselves.
Their incessant movements did not
promise a very sustained attention,
whatever might be the business in
hand: many of them were evidently
plagued with fleas—all with
fidgets; some shrugged up their shoulders,
others swung themselves by their
hands on the form; these were buttoning,
those unbuttoning their dress;
and not a few warmed their feet by
kicking the sounding pavement, and
then listening to the echoes from the
vaults. Every boy carried a book in
his hand; but on these no wandering
eye ever looked, not even for an
instant, in its numerous glancings
round. As soon as the additional commotion,
occasioned by the approach
of a stranger, had subsided, the
priest, harking back to what he had
just been saying, and not quite sure
of his whereabouts, asks his class
touching the last question. “You
asked that boy,” said one, pointing to
a comrade near him, “how he supposed
he ought to come to church.”
“Well,” said the priest, resuming his
cue, and reverting to the last examinee;
“and how did you tell me you
were to come?” “Colle mani giunte
così,” said the boy, locking his hands,
and standing up as he did so. “Niente
avanti?” said the priest, glancing at
two very dirty paws. “Oh yes! I
was to wash them.” “Poi?” “I
was to cross myself as I came out of
my room, and to cast down my eyes,
like the Mater Indolorata yonder.”
“And then?” “As I came to church,
besides looking grave, I was to walk,
not così“—and he walked a few paces
as he ought not to walk,—”but così“—changing
the rhythm of his march—”as
if I were following my brother’s
funeral. E poi finalmente,” (as he resumed
his place with a jerk,) “I was
to be seated so, and hold my tongue
till the padre should address me.”
“Well, my little man,” (to another
of the motley class,) “were we not
talking about the sacrament?” “Oh
yes! no one may receive that who has
been guilty of any mortal sin.” “Bene,
that’s quite right; but why not?”
The following gabble, to which it was
quite obvious that none were of an
age to attach any meaning, served for
a reply, and was received as perfectly
satisfactory by the priest:—”Siccome
il pane naturale non può dare vita ad
un corpo morto; così il pane della
Santissima, Eucaristia non può dare
vita ad un anima morta.” “And
what may mortal sins be?” turning
to the next scholar. “Eh! chi lo sa;
who is to tell you that?” said a young
butcher’s boy, turning off the question,
and freely offering it to any one
who would take it up. Upon this the
boys made much noise, and laughed
out lustily, not encountering any reprimand
from the padre, or so gentle
a one as to prove no check to their
mirth. At length, quiet being partially
restored, he resumed his task, and
asked a child of six years old to give
him an example of mortal sin! Not
receiving an answer, this question
travelled nearly to the end of the first
line before any one would take upon
himself to venture even a random
response; then, at last, by dint of
prompting, one boy suggested, that
the tasting food before receiving the
sacrament was of such a kind; and
having been first much commended
for his erudition, was next subjected
to a long list of suppositions from the
examiner; such as, “Suppose I were
to drink a little water merely?”
“Niente! no, you mus’nt.” “Well;
but suppose I only took a small piece
of consecrated wafer?” “Ne anchè;
not that neither.” “What! would even
these small indulgences be infringing
the rule?” But as the boy had received
an approving “bene” for his
first negative, he had no difficulty in
keeping to his text; and at last the
whole class, enjoying the joke of punishing[283]
their padre by cutting him off
from all supplies at every fresh demand,
roared out in chorus, “Niente,
niente—you mus’nt touch a bit;” till,
tired of the shouting, the good man
proceeded to the next interrogatory.
We were tiring too; but being really
desirous of hearing, if possible, something
more to the purpose, remained,
notwithstanding, yet another half hour
at our post—indeed quite long enough
to be sure that “niente” was all we
were likely to get for our pains. Some
of the questions were simply frivolous,
many jesuitical, others deeply profound;
and whatever their character,
all were answered in the same careless
and irreverent tone; à tort et à travers,
according to the fancy of the
young respondent. In a word, a more
complete waste of time for both teacher
and taught could not have been easily
devised. The instruction of this and
similar classes—for we have no reason
to suppose that others differ from it—seems
about as intellectual and useful
(and no more so) than that of an
aviary of parrots in the town of
Havre, where the young French psittaci
chiefly learn their χαιρης, and
their “petits dejeuners.” Alike in quality,
it is not very dissimilar neither
in the mode of its administration. The
shopman proposes the first word of a
sentence to the whole community, and
the greater or less accuracy with
which it is taken up and completed,
evinces the relative aptitudes of his
tyros; and though great allowance is
always made, in the case of both boy
and bird, for transpositions or leavings
out, yet the priest, like the parrot-merchant,
keeps an eye on the pupil
who promises to do most credit to his
training, and brings him forward on
every public occasion. “In all labour,”
says Solomon, “there is profit, but
the talk of the lips tendeth only to
poverty.” It requires no Solomon to
see how completely this is the case here;
but there is one particular in which
the padre really deserves praise, and
we cheerfully accord it. The forbearance,
the patience, meekness, and
bonhomie which he exercises in proposing
the dull routine of questions,
and in listening while the pupils “ring
round the same unvaried chimes” in
reply, cannot be too much admired.
Like the patient schoolmaster in Juvenal,
he puts up with all their idleness
and inattention—in the very
doubtful proficiency of many of his
scholars, gives them the favour of the
doubt—and, above all, never loses
his temper! This drilling and preparation
of the district classes has for
ulterior object a general field-day,[B]
which occurs once a-year; when the
congregated schools, in the presence
of the canons and other dignitaries of
the church, being now supposed fully
supplied
And magazines of ammunition,”
for the warfare, are expected
To all that sceptic may inquire for;
Then raise their scruples dark and nice,
And solve them after in a trice;
As if divinity had catch’d,
The itch, on purpose to be scratch’d!”
In short, these living fantoccini are
taught to expose heresies, and expound
the dogmas of their faith, in
words found for them by their priests;
and he who best retains the lesson,
and proves himself most loud and
overbearing in the exercise, receives,
for reward, a crown and royal robe,
and is metamorphosed out of the
imp, which he was an hour before,
into the imperator; more fortunate
by half, in the undisputed tenure of
his title for a twelvemonth, than many
of his Roman predecessors in the
laurel. The little girls have an exhibition
somewhat similar, but still more
theatric in its character. At Christmas
they assemble in the churches,
dressed out by their parents (who
delight in making them as fine as
possible) very much, it must be admitted,
like ballet-dancers; but supposed
to represent, in their habiliments,
youthful Christian virgins and
martyrs. Thus apparelled, they hold
forth on a platform in front of some
favourite Præsepe, and sustain, with
Pagan rivals, long dialogues on the
Nativity, syllogising, in the shrill thin
voice of childhood, upon all the sublime
mysteries of our faith, till the Pagans
abandon the scornful air with which[284]
they are taught to commence the discussion,
and confess themselves vanquished
by the arguments brought
against them. The chief spokeswoman
is then rewarded, like the head-boy,
with robe and crown, and retains
her regal dignity for the same period.
Of all such education, what shall we
say? Why, truly, in Hudibrastic
plainness of speech, that it is
Of Popery, than Gospel light.”
Are our British infant schools
quite free from participation in the
defects just noticed? By no means;
and though the subject is far too
important to be dismissed with a few
words at the end of a slight sketch
like the present, (especially since we
hope to return to it later,) yet, even
here, we must glance at one or two
blemishes, that lie so immediately
on the surface as to strike even the
most casual observer, when once his
attention is called to them. In such
seminaries, it is known, the ages of
the children usually vary from eighteen
months to six years, at which tender
period of life it is almost impossible
to exercise too much discretion not
to over-burden the memory, or to
obscure the dawning reason; but
alas! in the always well-meant, but
certainly not always judicious, zeal
for beginning education betimes, how
often is it begun too early and pushed
too far! In an over-anxiety to prevent,
by pre-occupation of the ground, the
arch-enemy of mankind from sowing
his tares, how often is the good seed
thrown in before it can have a chance
of quickening! Festinare lente should
be the motto, in moral and religious,
as it is in all other branches of education;
since neither in religion nor morals
can we hope to arrive at the full
stature of perfection, but by slow
degrees and long training. The Bible,
to be sure, (the only true source of
either,) is the Book for all mankind;
but as it contains “strong meat for
men,” as well as “milk for babes,”
great judgment is necessary, in separating
these diets, to give to each
age the food particularly adapted for
it. We have the apostolic injunction
for such discrimination,—”Every one
that uses milk is unskilful in the word
of righteousness: for he is a babe. But
strong meat belongeth to them that are
of full age; even those who by reason
of use have their senses exercised to
discern both good and evil.”[C] It is
further obvious, from St Paul’s catalogue
of the armour which is to
resist all the attacks of the world,
the flesh, and the devil, that it comprises
many pieces of which young
children can neither be made to
comprehend the design, nor, at their
time of life, to require the use.
How unskilful, then, and abortive
must be the attempt to put into
the hands of instinct the weapons of
mature reason; to seek to explain the
“beauty of holiness” to a child who
does not “know his right hand from
his left,” and to invest an unbreeched
urchin in the whole Christian panoply
at once! With all due respect, too,
to the pains-taking compilers of some
of the manuals used in these classes,
we cannot help thinking that their
labour has been at times worse than
thrown away; and it has excited our
surprise to hear really judicious[D] persons
speak of these lesson-books as
“perfectly suited” to the purpose of
infant education, and as requiring no
amendment. Surely they cannot
have read them; or they must have
forgotten, when doing so, the age and
condition of those for whom they are
intended. Not to be thought captious
for nothing, we will let that “farrago
libelli“—that sausage of all the
sciences—that “Teacher’s Assistant,”
speak for itself. It has gone through
we know not how many editions, and
continues to perpetuate in each succeeding
one all the blunders of its predecessors.
To begin at the beginning,—The
scholars have to learn therefrom
as many alphabets as there are[285]
letters; a historical, a geographical,
a profane, and a biblical alphabet,
&c., &c., not to attempt an enumeration
of the whole. In the biblical,
each letter is put opposite to some
proper or improper person mentioned
in Scripture, for whom it is said to
stand representative—(leaving it to
be supposed that it has been called into
existence for no other purpose.) By this
means the written character of course
becomes associated in the child’s
mind with the moral character of the
individual whose initial it is; and thus
a certain prejudice is apt to arise
against certain letters. For instance,
the letter H is rendered fearfully significant,—
“H stands for Herod, who spilt infants’ blood!”
A theorist might, perhaps, trace the
absence of the aspirate in the speech
of maturer years to the awe created
by that dread tetrarch’s name in infancy,
when it is first feebly articulated,
then dropped, and not recovered
afterwards.[E] But we are not theatrical;
in proof whereof, we observe that a
child’s natural aspirations are for tarts,
dolls, or marbles; while, to counteract
such propensities, these little hypocrites,
before their time, are taught to
sing out, among other Scripture wishes,
the following formulary, which must,
of course, act as a specific:—
All my fervent heart inspire;
Joseph’s purity impart!
Isaac’s meditative heart!!!”
A rhythmical dispute between
two children, entitled a “Sabbath
Dialogue,” brings to our mind a
similar farce at Ferrara, which we
have formerly described. In this
lively piece of absurdity, the naughty
boy invites the good one to play instead
of going to church, and, waxing
warm as the other proves intractable,
at length becomes absolutely abusive
on finding he is not to prevail.
Once again. Behold a class of children
with the picture of a sheep before
them—to be taught, one would have
supposed, the natural history of that
animal, and to learn something about
the material of which their little
flannel petticoats and worsted stockings
are made; when lo! in place of
this, they are informed that “though
their sins are red as crimson, they
shall be as wool!!” If it were necessary
to use any interjection here, surely
a loud ovine bah! would be the most
appropriate and natural. But revenons
à nos moutons, for presently afterwards
occurs this question—”What
does the Bible tell us about wool?”
Answer: “Gideon wrung a fleece!”
Bah! again, for what other commentary
can be made on such instruction
as this? Why, Jason filched one;
and the Lord Chancellor sits upon a
woolsack; and either of these answers
would convey as much useful knowledge
to a child’s mind, though they
are not to be met with in the Bible.
These unfortunate babes are to
know a little of every thing: so,
after going through versified weights
and measures—arithmetic, including
the higher branches—geometry—we
hardly know what is omitted in this
most comprehensive miscellany—they
arrive at philosophy, and learn a great
deal to the tune of “Miss Bailley.”
We give one stanza out of many, as
an example:—
Is close surrounded every where
By something quite invisible,
And callèd atmospheric air!
And formed of gases well combined!
It carries sound and odour well,
But put in motion it is wind!”
At the end of each verse, the infant
chorus repeats with enthusiasm, not
“Poor Miss Bailley! unfortunate
Miss Bailley!” &c., but—
The laws of nature are indeed
Most wonderfully curious!”
[286]
The geography is as good as the
physics:—
That flows from sea to sea;
When narrow it is call’d a strait,—
Thanks to Geography!”
. . . . .
I’ll try and tell you more,
But Teacher says enough is known
An infant’s mind to store!”
No doubt of it! enough and to spare!
This is a fine specimen of the class of
truths called unquestionable. There is,
moreover, a pleasing enjouement about
this last line, which recommends it to
our regard. The teacher seems to be
expostulating with her young charge,
and saying, “My dear little four-year-old,
eager for instruction beyond
your years, but fearful of learning up
every thing at school,—don’t be
frightened; the world will always find
science sufficient to employ all good
little boys like you.” But though this
truth be unquestionable, we doubt
whether the line which conveys it be
genuine; and rather fancy, should the
original manuscript turn up, it would
be found to run—
“Enough’s enough an infant’s mind to store!”
which, though somewhat harsh to the
ear, conveys an excellent meaning.
Should this be thought to make the
verse too rugged, we have yet a second
various reading to propose, and that
is simply to change the last word into
bore, by which means the easy flow
of the verse is preserved, and the
significatio prœgnans of the original,
though somewhat modified, is maintained.
Notwithstanding these blemishes—which,
after our strictures on foreign
classes, we felt bound to point out—our
English schools are very far superior
to the Italian for the same rank.
With us, the attention of government
and of the public is roused, and
directed to their improvement; laymen
join with the clergy in forwarding
the same scheme; great part of
the tuition devolves upon females—and
who so fitted as woman to form the
mind at an early age? It is no small
advantage, too, that authoresses of
talent and judgment should have
devoted their time to the composition
of exclusively moral and religious
tales and histories for the young.
Lastly, with us, there is none of that
masquerading and display, which
we reprobate as forming so prominent
a part in all Italian tuition.
In these schools, women are excluded
from their natural office of
teaching; there are no books adapted
to infant minds; the whole business
is vested in the hands of the priests;
and they, in strict compliance with
the spirit of their Church, train the
pupils in passive obedience to authority,
and teach them very little
besides. We fear it will be long
before any revolution can reach these
seminaries. The sense of personal importance
attaching—not only to the
children themselves, but to their
parents—from these contemptible
yearly exhibitions, added to the interested
motives which induce the Church
to foster such vanity, would render any
considerable alteration for the better
extremely difficult, even were the
evil more generally felt than we fear
it is likely to be under the present system
of things. We state this opinion
with regret; for what is the tendency
of such education? Can it inculcate
that real humility, not abasement of
mind, which should characterise the
true disciples of our blessed Saviour?
Nay, must it not rather, by holding out,
as it does, a premium to natural quickness
and a superficial acquaintance
with the dogmas of theology, tend to
foster pride and selfishness—those
monster evils which it is the prime
object of religion to eradicate—whilst
the heart remains untouched and the
moral sense unexercised? and will not
the poor children, who are its victims,
learn to prize a few dry leaves from
the Tree of Knowledge, beyond the
fair fruit of the Tree of Life?
LA CARA VITA.
“Mais où sont les vertus qui dementent les tiennes?
Pour éclipser ton jour quel nouveau jour parait?
Toi qui les remplaças,[F] qui te remplacerait?”
The Cara Vita is a small church situated
in the Corso, and not possessing
within itself any thing to attract the
stranger’s particular attention. It is
interesting, however, from the solemn
services which take place there every
Friday in Lent. On these occasions,
after an exciting harangue from the
officiating priest, the lights are extinguished,
knotted scourges are handed
round by the sacristan, and each individual
of the congregation takes one
and begins to flagellate himself. We
have been told—for we were never present
at these exhibitions—that the
noise and excitement are terrible—every
penitent seeking to ease his inner
at the expense of his outer man, and
proportioning the amount of his physical
suffering to that of the moral evil
which it is intended to counteract.
But all the ceremonies in the Cara
Vita are not of this character; and the
same friend who described the above,
informed us that the preaching there
was often eloquent, and the music
always fine; so, when we read in the
Diario di Roma, that at twelve o’clock
on Good Friday there was to be a
solemn funzione, or Service in commemoration
of our Saviour’s Passion,
and that in all probability the church
would be crowded, we repaired thither
on that day an hour before the time
mentioned in the paper, in order to
secure a place. Doubtful of the propriety
of witnessing, as a pageant, a
representation of the most awful and
affecting scene that the mind of man
can contemplate, yet fearing, from
some experience in Roman ceremonies,
that our visit might issue merely
in that, we lingered some time about
the porch; then, pushing aside the
heavy curtain, irresolutely entered;
and what a contrast presented itself
between the two sides of that matted
door! It seemed the portal between
life and death: light, noise, confusion,
reigned without; within, all
was dark, solemn, still. The ear that
had been stunned by the babel of
the streets, was startled at the unwonted
calm; and the eye, dazzled
by the splendour of the meridian sun
upon the pavement, experienced a
temporary blindness, and required
some time before it could accommodate
its powers to the obscurity of the
interior. By degrees, however, it was,
apparent that the church, notwithstanding
the voiceless quiet which
prevailed, was full. The whole assembly
sat as if spell-bound; not a whisper
was to be heard; an awful curiosity
tied every tongue. The business and
pleasures of life were forgotten; the
sexes exchanged no furtive glances;
men and women, alike unobservant of
their neighbours, counted their beads
and bent their eyes upon the ground;
while each new comer, awed by the
deep silence, entered with cautious
tread, and took his seat noiselessly.
When our eyes had become somewhat
familiarised with the artificial light,
they were attracted to two elevated
extempore side-boxes, brilliantly illuminated
with wax, and filled with choristers
in full costume. Between them
was stretched a voluminous curtain, not
so opaque but that a number of tapers
might be seen faintly glimmering
through it; and before this curtain a
dark temporary stage was erected. The,
religious calm that prevailed around
was at length gently broken by some
soft and plaintive notes, proceeding
from the white-robed choir. In a
few minutes these died away again
upon the ear, and a figure, suddenly
rising from the stage, exclaimed in a
voice of strenuous emotion—”Once
again, ye faithful ones! ye are assembled
here to accompany me to Calvary!
Yes! another Good Friday has come
round, another anniversary of the day
announced by God himself for man’s
deliverance from the wages of his sin;
this is the great day when typical sacrifice
was done away with, and our
blessed Lord made of ‘himself a full and[288]
sufficient sacrifice for the sins of the’
faithful. But in order to triumph, my
brethren, we must conquer—to conquer
we must contend; there is no warfare
without wounds, and our Saviour,
while in the flesh, must partake of
our infirmities: he must be ‘the man
of sorrows and acquainted with grief,’
before he can ‘lead captivity captive,
and receive gifts’ for his holy Church;
the ransom of his faithful followers
must be at the expense of his own
blood. He bled, as you know, on Good
Friday; and accordingly, we are met
here—not to celebrate a triumph, but
to learn humility, patience, and forgiveness
of injuries at the foot of the
cross, in order that we, like our great
Head, may become perfect through
suffering. Permit me, then, to ask you,
with the Psalmist, ‘Are your hearts
set upon righteousness, O ye congregation?’
and are your minds prepared
to follow the Lord to Calvary? Have
you, for instance, been studying lately
his sufferings at the different stations
of the cross? have you been thinking
at all upon his passion? thinking
what it must have been to be
hooted at, spit upon, reviled, buffeted,
and friendless upon earth? If
not, ponder well these things now;
now, at this moment; for are we not
arrived at the most sacred hour of this
most sacred but sad and solemn day?
About this hour was the Saviour condemned
by his unjust judge, delivered
up to the rabble to be crucified. Go
back in your minds to that moment;
see him crowned with thorns, and bearing
the cross upon his shoulder, till,
lo! he faints under its weight, and his
persecutors compel a stranger to carry
it to the fatal spot. Then see him toiling
onward, surrounded by his deadly
enemies; his chosen friends have forsaken
him and fled! a few women
follow him afar off, bewailing his fate;
he turns and speaks; listen to his
words—’Daughters of Jerusalem!
weep not for me, but weep for yourselves
and for your children!’ Well
might the merciful Saviour speak thus,
when he had just heard the mad
shout of the multitude, ‘his blood be
upon us and upon our children.’ The
crowd approaches Golgotha! they
halt to rear the fatal tree; methinks
I hear the exulting outcries of his
vindictive murderers as they fix it in
the ground!” Here the curtain drawn
between the preacher and the back of
the stage fell, revealing three wooden
crucifixes lit up by a lurid red light
from above. The effect was startling,
and produced a shudder of horror
throughout the whole auditory. After
a breathless pause, the preacher,
turning towards the cross, exclaimed,
“What! are we too late for the
beginning of this tragedy! Is the
Redeemer of mankind already nailed
to the cross? Oh, cruel and fiendlike
man, is this your triumph! surely he
who came to save will reject you now!
Such might be our feelings, but they
were not Christ’s. No, my brethren,
far from it. Oh, let us contemplate, for
our own future guidance, the behaviour
of Jesus to his murderers, not after
but at the moment of his extreme torture;
and may the Holy Spirit give
us grace to profit by the exercise.
Look on your crucified Redeemer
writhing and maddened with suffering;
and listen to the first words
uttered in the depth of his agony:
he imprecates no curse upon these
guilty men, but exclaims, ‘Father,
forgive them; they know not what
they do!’ Caro Jesu!” Here there
was much emotion both in the preacher
and in the congregation; when it had
subsided, he added persuasively, “You
have heard Christ pray that his murderers
may be forgiven, and shall you
hesitate to forgive one another?” Then,
taking the words of our Saviour for a
text, he delivered a short animated
sermon upon the forgiveness of
injuries; after which came a prayer
for grace to perform this duty; the
pause which succeeded being filled
with music and chanting. Then again
the dark form of the preacher rose up.
“What, my brethren! did not Christ
pass three hours in his agony, and
shall we leave him in the midst?
He has still more gracious words in
store. My dear brethren and fellow
sinners, now hear his dying address
to the penitent thief, ‘Verily I say
unto thee, to-day shalt thou be with
me in Paradise!’ Ladro felice! but
was he then predestinated to salvation,
and his companion to be the victim
of God’s wrath? Niente, niente; believe,
not a word of this false and heretical
creed.” Then followed a second discourse,
with a diatribe against Calvin[289]
(who deserved it!) and all heretics (who
might not deserve it), with an anathema
against heresy in general, and a
prayer for the pardon and acceptance
of the true Catholic, id est Roman,
Church. In like manner the preacher
continued to set before his hearers all
the circumstances of our Saviour’s
passion; pronouncing a short discourse
upon every sentence uttered
by him in his agony. Each sermonette
was succeeded by prayer;
and that by an interlude of music
and chanting, which enabled him to
recover himself, and proceed with
undiminished energy during a three
hours’ service. We had listened attentively,
not always agreeing with
his doctrine, but without any great
shock to our Protestant principles,
when, in conclusion, he exclaimed,
“Now, brethren, before we disperse,
let us do homage to the blessed
Virgin, and sympathise with the
afflicted and inconsolable Mother of
our Lord. Think of her sufferings to-day;
think and weep over them;
and forget not the worship due to
her holy name; whom Christ honoured,
shall not we honour too?
Sons of the blessed Virgin! is not
your brother Christ her son also?
make her then your friend; propitiate
her, in order to obtain pardon from
him! Let us all, then, fall down upon
our knees before the Indolorata.” A
long prayer to the Madonna followed,
then a hymn in her honour; and
after a last glorious outburst of the
organ, accompanying the ardent and
sustained Hallelujahs of both choir
and congregation, the curtain falls,
the doors are thrown open, daylight
rushes in through the no longer darkened
windows; and presently the
thronged and noisy Corso has absorbed
the last member of the much moved,
slowly dispersing crowd.
A heartfelt and affecting ceremony
was that we had just witnessed; every
body had shed tears, and there had
been evidently great attrition, and
probably some contrition also. The
strong appeals of the priest had told,
though they were not legitimate;
for what could be less so than, in the
end, his misdirecting the thoughts
from the true object of worship, to her,
who was, after all, but a mere mortal
like ourselves?
Yet devotional feelings had been
called forth, and in this it was unlike,
and surely better than, the ordinary
cold, formal, glittering, shifting pantomimic
service of Te-Deums, and
high masses, which, instead of “filling
the hungry with good things,”
send all “empty away;” or worse,
satisfied with “that which is not
bread.” Could piety really be appealed
to through the senses, then might
the ceremonies of the Romish Church
hope to reach it, captivating as they
are to most of them. The ear is
pleased with exquisite music; the eye
is dazzled with pictures, processions,
scenic representations, glittering
colours, gorgeous robes, rich laces,
and embroidery; and even the nostril
is propitiated by the grateful odour of
frankincense; but the only address to
the heart and intellect is a barbarous
Latin prayer, unintelligible (were it
to be heard) to most of the congregation,
and rendered so to all by the
mode in which it is gone through.
On returning from such exhibitions
as these, we feel more forcibly than
ever, how much reason we have to
thank those pious compilers of our
expurgated English prayer-book, who,
renouncing an unknown tongue, and
rejecting all unscriptural interpolations,
drew from the rich stores of
Rome herself, and from the primitive
Church, an almost faultless Liturgy,[G]
where every desire of the human
heart is anticipated, and every expression
so carefully weighed, that
not an unbecoming phrase can be
found in it.
It is impossible for any one who
has been much in Roman Catholic
countries, to avoid drawing comparisons
between the two services; and
especially at this time, when many of
our countrymen are halting between
two opinions, and almost persuading[290]
themselves that there was no need of
a Reformation, it behoves those not
under the influence of
Which none see by but those that bear it;”
nor yet led away
Beads, pictures, rosaries, and pyxes;
Those tools for working out salvation
By mere mechanic operation,”
to protest against the return of Popery
to this land, to the surrender of our
consciences and our Bibles again into
the hands of a fellow sinner.[H] “Quis
custodet custodem?”—who shall
watch our watcher?—was a question
that men had been asking themselves
for many years in England, but
hitherto without result; till our pious
Reformers, addressing themselves to
the study of the Scriptures, received
the sword of the Spirit, with which
they were enabled to wage successful
war against that wily serpent, coiled
now for centuries round the Church
of Christ, and waiting but a little
further development to crush her in his
inextricable folds. Alike unallured by
concessions and unterrified by threats,
they boldly denounced the heretical
usurpation of Rome; opposing an
honest conscience, and Christ the only
mediator, to the caprice of councils,
and the false unity of a pseudo-infallible
head;[I] refusing to purchase their
lives by rendering homage to any
Phalaris of the Triple Crown.
Point to their Bull, and raise the threatening hand:
They deem’d those souls consummate guilt incurr’d,
At conscience’ fearful price, who life preferr’d:
No length of days for bartered peace can pay,
And what were life, take life’s great end away?[J]
THE BEATIFICATION.
Et cupit ad superos evehere usque deos.”
Milton’s Sonnets.
To receive Beatification, which is
the first step towards Canonisation,
and may in time lead to a fellowship
with the saints,—to be pronounced
“blessed” by him who arrogates to
himself the title of Holy, and must
therefore know the full value of the
dignity he confers—sic laudari a
laudato, and that too in the finest
church in Christendom, before the
eyes of a countless assembly of all
the nations of Europe,—is an honour
indeed! No wonder, then, that
every promotion should be jealously
canvassed, and that sometimes the
rumour of “unfairness,” or “favouritism,”
should be heard among the
people, when each fresh brevet comes
out. For example—”Who’s this
third St Anthony? Are not two
enough in the Calendar? The great
St Antonio, and he of the pig!—(del
porco,)—another will only create confusion;”
or else, “Surely the Beata[291]
Ernestina has not been long enough
dead to have attained to such an
‘odour of sanctity;'” or, “Though
the good Pasquale might deserve the
title, the pious Teodoro’s miracles are
as well attested, and much more numerous,
and should therefore have
been first recognised.” Of such sort
are the comments of the crowd. All
this grumbling, however, is at an end,
when once the Festa comes round; the
Church, by the brilliancy of her exhibitions,
wins over her discontented children,
and the installation is sure to be
well attended. Sometimes the saint
expectant stops short of true canonisation;
and, having gained one step, finds
himself like a yellow admiral, placed
on the shelf without chance of further
promotion. (This by the way.) No
one can say precisely what entitles the
dead to these honours. Large bequests
alone are not always sufficient; witness
the rejection of a certain distinguished
Begum, who left much of her enormous
wealth to the Pope, with a
well-known view to this distinction.
Some imagine that eminent piety is a
necessary condition; but no! there is
very little talk of religion. It seems
chiefly to be the attestation of a sufficient
number of miracles at a tomb,
which confers the title of Beatus on
its tenant, and converts it into a
shrine, sure ever after to be profusely
hung with glass eyes, wax fœtuses,
silver hearts, discarded crutches,
votive shipwrecks, &c., &c.,[K] in token
of cures and deliverances which have
emanated from it. Next to miracles,
perhaps, we may reckon dates—seniores
priores—first buried, first beatified, and
no superannuation here: on the contrary,
holiness, like many other good
things, requires time to ripen its virtues
and to bring it to perfection; and
it is a rule of the Church that chemistry
must disintegrate the mortal
before she can build up the saint. Thus
it happens of two candidates of equal
merit; he whose dissolution took place
half a century or so before his rival,
obtains the preference. The first
steps are taken by the lawyers; one
being retained to advance the merits
of the aspirant saint, another to asperse
them if possible. Should the election
be contested, much special pleading is
then resorted to. Both sides are paid
by the Church, but he who opposes the
nomination is termed the devil’s counsel.
This title, however, is a legal
or rather a theological fiction; the
miracles alleged to have been performed
by the defunct being only more
triumphantly established and set off
by the apparent disposition of the rival
pleader to deny their reality; who,
after a proper show of resistance and
incredulity, allows himself to be foiled.
This is indeed beating Satan with his
own weapons; but the advocates of
saints belong to that party who
If they have motive thereunto;
And think, as there is war between
The Devil and them, it is no sin
If they by subtle stratagem
Make use of him as he does them.”
We had never witnessed a Beatification:
so, when the Pope, in his
character of umpire, had pronounced
his fiat in favour of “good sister
Frances,” and all that remained to
be done was the church ceremonial
necessary to admit her to piety’s
peerage, we procured one of the many
thousand tickets printed for the occasion,
and followed the crowd to St
Peter’s. Here all was prepared to
give due effect to the scene: the
interior was studiously darkened,
that the rich upholstery might be set
off by a grove of countless wax lights,
thick and tall as young pine trees.
The workmen, after a whole fortnight
of bustle and activity, had done their
part well. Curtains had been hung
and carpets spread; organs wheeled
up towards the throne of St Peter;
and a whole gallery of villanously
painted historical pictures, blasphemous
and absurd, were suspended
round, representing the miracles for
which the new “beatified” was to[292]
receive her first degree towards sainthood;
and showing amongst other
wonders, how in one case her blood,
in another her image, restored a blind
man to sight, and so completely cured
the palsy of one Salvator di Sales,
that he is dancing a hornpipe on his
recovery, while a priest is looking on
approvingly. We were too early for
the ceremony; and after curiously
scanning these preparations, our attention
was attracted to a group near,
eagerly listening to the recital of a
bare-footed Capuchin. On approaching,
we found that he was discoursing
on the virtues of a picture of the Virgin,
known by the name of Sta Maria
del Pianto, a fresco daub, painted in
a very dirty back street. He was
affirming that it had lately taken to
winking, and had also been seen to
shed tears over the body of a man
recently found murdered under the
lamp. “Who saw her weep?” inquired
one of his hearers. “Do you
doubt the miracle, my son?” said the
friar. “No indeed, father,” returned
he; “but why did she not call out to
the assassin; and what is the use of
weeping over a dead man?” “It was
owing to the gentleness of her sex,”
said another, who appeared interested
in proclaiming the notoriety of the
shrine: he proceeded, therefore, to inform
the attentive listeners, that he had
the face newly painted some months
back, since which operation there was
no end to the miracles performed by it.
Several persons round hereon testified
to having heard repeatedly of these
wonders. “Ah!” said a sceptical
craftsman, “I dare say you live in
another quarter of the city, for it is
well known that those at a distance
see these things more clearly than the
neighbours, unless, like our friend
here,” nodding to the restorer of the
shrine, “they hope to attract customers
to the shop by drawing votaries
to the shrine.” “I don’t believe
a word of it,” said we, taking part
in the colloquy. “Caro lei—who can
help that? we can only pity your
unbelief,” said the good-humoured
Capuchin, offering us, however, a
pinch out of his snuff-box. “You,”
continued he, “should call to mind ‘in
dubiis fides;’ and we, in compassion
to your being a heretic, will remember
‘in omnibus caritas.'” We accepted
the good man’s courtesy, albeit no
snuff-taker; and he was resuming the
interrupted narrative, when a stir
among the crowd outside announced
the near approach of the procession,
and every one hastened to secure a
good seat. Presently the Swiss
guards enter, the choristers take their
places, in come priests, bishops, cardinals,
all sumptuously arrayed; at
length the Pope himself arrives and
assumes his throne. Mass commences.
And here the reader doubtless expects,
if not a full description of the
ceremony of canonisation, at least an
accurate detail of the various steps of
the process by which it was effected;
but, as we have stated above, the
incubation had been completed six
weeks before in a private Eccaleiobion,
and the pageant to-day was merely
to give publicity to the metamorphosis—to
read in, and to enrol among the
saints the Beata Francesca. As we
cannot give a particular account of
the funzione, we give a general one
of all masses:—
White canons—priests in quaint attire—
The unfamiliar prayer:
The fumes that practised hands dispense,
The tinkling bells, the jingling pence,
The tax’d but welcome chair:
The beams from ruby panes that glow,
Of rhythmal chant the ebb and flow:
The organ, that from boundless stores
Its trembling inspiration pours
O’er all the sons of care;
Now joyous as the festal lyre,
When torch and song and wine inspire;
Now tender as Cremona’s shell,
When hush’d orchestras own the spell
And watch the ductile bow—
Now rolling from its thunder-cloud,
Dark peals o’er that retiring crowd,
And now has ceased to blow.
CRIMES AND REMARKABLE TRIALS IN SCOTLAND.
INCIDENTS OF THE EARLIER REIGNS—AN INQUIRY INTO THE CHARACTER OF MACBETH.
The sunshine and the green leaves
embrace not all that we should know of
physical nature. Storm and darkness
have their signs, which we do well to
study; and in the tempests of the tropics,
or the long winter darkness of the
poles, we have types of the character of
different sections of the globe, more
marked than the varying warmth of
the sun, or the character of the vegetation—but
not perhaps so pleasing.
Even so, the storm and darkness of
the human soul—the criminal nature
of man, provide their peculiar food
for the thinker and inquirer. The
annals of virtue have their own
elevations and delights; but those
of vice are no more to be passed
over than the dark and stormy hours in
the history of each revolution round
the sun. “While some affect the sun,
and some the shade,” there may even
be those whose most deeply cherished
associations are with these unlit hours—who
prefer the night thoughts to the
day dreams. But to all, the crimes
peculiar to different nations are a
large part of the knowledge which
man may profitably have of his race.
In the history of its great criminals, a
nation’s character is drawn, as it were,
colossally, with the broadest brush,
and in the deepest shadows. National
virtues have delicate and subtle tints,
and exquisitely minute shadings, inviting
to a nearer view—like Carlo
Dolci’s Madonnas, or Constable’s forest
landscapes: the crimes of a nation
present the character of its people, as
they rise from the dead in Michael
Angelo’s Last Judgment. The ordinary
vices of men have a certain vulgar
air of uniformity; but each great
crime is a broad dash of the national
character of the people among whom
it was committed. The Cenci, and
Joanna of Naples were of Italy. It
was in Holland that two great and
virtuous statesmen were torn to pieces
by the mob. The dirk, long buried
beyond the Grampians, has re-appeared
across the Atlantic in the
shape of the bowie-knife. The country
of Woldemar and the sorrows of Werther
produced that most amiable and
sentimental of murderesses, Madame
Zwanziger, who loved and was beloved
wherever she went; so sensitive,
so sympathising, so sedulous, so
studious of the wants of those by
whom she was surrounded, so disinterestedly
patient; she had but one
peculiarity to distinguish her from an
angel of light—it was an unfortunate
propensity to poison people! We
read in the Causes Célèbres, of a Bluebeard
who slew a succession of wives
by tickling them till they died in convulsions;
and at once we are reminded
of that populace who are said to partake
of the natures of the ape and the
tiger. The people who, for more centuries
than are included in the events
of European history, have been resolved
into the mysterious classification
of castes, produced those equally mysterious
criminals the Thugs, for
whose deeds our so utterly different
habits and ideas are quite incapable of
finding or conceiving a motive. Our
own country produced the assassinations
of Rizzio, Regent Murray, and
Archbishop Sharpe—all pregnant
with marked national characteristics;
aristocratic pride, revenge of wrong,
and fanatical fury. We propose to
offer for the amusement or instruction—which
he pleases—of our reader, a
few more records of Scottish crimes,
not probably all so conspicuously
known to the general reader as the
three we have just alluded to, yet
not, we trust, without something
to commend them to notice, as
characteristic of the country and the
age in which they were respectively
enacted.
The raw materials from which we
propose to work out our little groups,
are the records of our criminal trials;
and yet we feel an insuperable inclination
to begin with a name not certainly
unknown, yet not to be found
in the proceedings of the Court of
Justiciary—Macbeth, King of Scotland.
Perhaps we might consider it
a sufficient reason for holding his case
equivalent to a trial, that before a
tribunal called the Public Opinion, he
has been tried, and that at the instance[294]
of such a public prosecutor as never
opened his lips in any court of law—one
whose accusation has carried a
conviction deep into the very heart of
literature, whence no archæological
evidence, and no critical pleading will
ever eradicate it. Nor would we desire
to touch it: let Macbeth the murderer
remain to all time the most
powerful picture of temptation, leading
its victim through crime into the
hideous shadows of remorse, that
human pen has ever drawn. But
there was an actual prose Macbeth,
as different from the ideal as the canvass
bought by Raphael of some respectable
dealer in the soft line, was
from the Transfiguration which he
afterwards painted on it. With him,
being but a simple historical king, we
may take liberties; and the liberty we
propose to take on the present occasion
is that of vindicating his character.
Vindications are fashionable;
and since Catiline and Machiavelli,
Richard III., and Philip II. have been
vindicated, why not Macbeth? We
shall say ’tis our humour to whiten
him, and no man can say it is a criminal
or mischievous one.
The main question is, did Macbeth
murder Duncan? It was an older
story in Shakspeare’s time than the
murder of Darnley is now, and he
may have taken a false view of it.
We shall approach the question by an
inquiry who Duncan and Macbeth
were, and in what relation they stood
to each other. About the end of the
eleventh century, there reigned in
Scotland a king called Kenneth III.
Like all the other Scottish monarchs
of the period, the chroniclers have
given him his own peculiar tragic
history, in this wise: he was induced
to poison the young prince Malcolm
Duff, who might possibly show a title
to the throne enabling him to compete
with Kenneth’s own offspring. This
troubled his conscience. He “ever
dreaded in his mind,” in the expressive
words of old Bellenden, that it “should
come some time to light: and was so
full of suspicion, that he believed
when any man rounded to his fellow,
that they spake evil of him; for it is
given by nature to ilk creature, when
he is guilty of any horrible crime, by
impulsion of his conscience, to interpret
every thing that he sees to some
terror of himself.” He was one night
appalled by a terrific vision, and next
morning making his confession, he
was sentenced to a pilgrimage to the
tomb of St Palladius at Fordun.
When the pilgrimage was over, he
was invited to partake of the hospitalities
of a lady named Fenella—a
very neat name for a romance—at
her fortalice of Fettercairn. In the
civil conflicts or the administration of
justice during his reign, some of the
relations of this lady had been slain;
among the rest her son. Having got
the king into her toils, she resolved
to put him to death; and the method
which the chroniclers make her adopt,
shows a superfluous ingenuity ridiculous
enough to strip a murder of all
its horrors. Kenneth was taken to
see a tower of the castle “quhilk was
theeket with copper, and hewn with
maist subtle mouldry of sundry
flowers and imageries, the werk so
curious, that it exceeded all the stuff
thereof.” In the middle of this tower
stood an image of Kenneth himself,
in brass, holding in his hand a golden
apple studded with costly gems.
“That image,” said the lady, “is set
up in honour of thee, to show the
world how much I honour my king;
the precious apple is intended for a
gift for the king, who will honour his
poor subject by taking it from the
hand of the image.” Now matters
were so arranged, that the removal of
the apple caused certain springs to
touch the triggers of a series of bent
cross-bows pointed to the spot, and
so, when the unsuspecting monarch
went to take the gift, a whole
sheaf of arrows penetrated to his
heart. On the death of this king,
though he left a son called Malcolm,
the succession went to a rival line.
His immediate successor was Constantine,
who was killed by another
Kenneth, called IV., who in his turn
was killed by Malcolm, who thus regained
the throne his father had filled.
“The gracious Duncan” was the son of
a daughter of this Malcolm. His
father, strangely enough, appears to
have been a priest; he is called in the
old dry chronicles, which are the only
ones to be depended on, Duncan the
son of Trini, or Trivi, abbot of Dunkeld.
Now the Kenneth IV. of the
rival line, who had been slain by[295]
Duncan’s grandfather, left behind him
a son, and that son left a daughter,
whose name was Gruach, and in
whom the reader, though certainly in
an unusual shape, must welcome Lady
Macbeth herself. There being thus
two rival races, alternately seizing the
throne: while Duncan was the son of
a daughter of one king, she was the
daughter of the son of another. This
gave her no contemptible title to the
throne, and when she married Macbeth,
or Machaboedth, as he is called
by the chroniclers, she had a husband
who, possessing the almost independent
principality of Ross, might be
able to fight her battles. It is somewhat
remarkable that, in an ecclesiastical
record still preserved, in which
a royal grant is made to a religious
house, dedicated to St Servanus,
Macbeth’s wife appears along with
himself, as granter of the deed; and
they are called, “Machabet filius
Finlach, et Gruach filia Bodhae—Rex
et Regina Scotorum;”[L] an equal
juxtaposition, only to be accounted
for by the supposition that Macbeth
was king in right of his wife. As to
Macbeth himself, his origin, save in
the supernatural legend we shall hereafter
notice, appears not to have been
known; but Fordun seems to intimate,
that he was a descendant of that same
Fenella who had so curiously murdered
Duncan’s great-grandfather. If
we were disposed, indeed, to take a
proper antiquarian partisanship of the
one dynasty against the other, we
might speak of Duncan as a treacherous
usurper, and Lady Macbeth
as an injured and insulted queen,
whose cause is heroically adopted and
vindicated by a true knight, who,
while redressing her wrongs, wins her
heart and hand.
Let us now look to the manner in
which the death of Duncan is spoken
of by the most ancient authorities.
Old Andrew Wyntoun, Prior of St
Serfs on Lochleven, who has never
yet, to our great wonder, been upheld
as one of the greatest poets of
his own or any other age,—perhaps
we may undertake the task some day,
let our readers judge by the extracts
on the present occasion with what
prospect of success:—Wyntoun narrates
the event with the true simplicity
of genius, in these two lines:—
His Kynrik he usurped syne.”
This is distinct enough, in all truth:
there is no ambiguity, or room for critical
doubt; nor is his fellow annalist,
Fordun, less distinct, for he speaks
of the slain monarch as occisus scelere.
But these chroniclers wrote between
three and four centuries after the event
they commemorate, standing chronologically
almost as near our own day
as Macbeth’s; and when we look into
those far older, if not contemporary,
annals, which narrate successive events
in the briefest possible shape, we find
that they contain nothing to indicate
that Duncan’s death took place in
any more atrocious manner than the
multitudinous slaughters of kings, with
which their narratives are often as
crowded as a Peninsular campaign
gazette with killed officers. Thus,
the register of the Priory of St Andrews
simply states, that Duncan
interfectus est. It is true that the
Latin language is deficient in any
word to express murder as distinguished
from other kinds of slaughter.
Trucido is the verb we have been
accustomed to associate most nearly
with the idea of assassination; but
in one of the most circumspect and
prosaic of the old annals, that of
Tighernac, this very word is applied
to the death of Macbeth himself.
Blackstone notices the circumstance
that the English lawyers had to coin,
for their own special use, the substantive
murdrum and the verb murdrare;
equally creditable to their good taste
in Latinity and to the social condition
of their country. In fact, the Romans
looked upon death, in any form, as so
bad a business, that they cared little
for making nice distinctions about the
motive that had occasioned it, or the
manner in which it was effected; and
it was a condition so generally disliked,
that, if any man was absurd
enough voluntarily to place himself
in it, neither the law nor public
opinion troubled itself to express disapproval,
either by driving a stake
through the body or in any other
way. Undoubtedly there were justifiable[296]
slaughters and unjustifiable;
but the practice of single combat had
not arisen to draw a strong and distinct
line between death in a fair
tournament or duel, and secret assassination.
A recollection that this was
also the social state of Scotland in the
days of Macbeth, will help us far better
towards the truth than a criticism
on the ambiguous Latin words. It was
between that age and the period of
Wyntoun and Fordun that single-combat
chivalry and the laws of honour
had grown up; so, while the older
chroniclers had simply to say that the
man was killed, without troubling
themselves about the manner, those
of later date were moved to divide the
deaths into two departments—the
killed in combat and the murdered.
More, probably, by chance than design,
the fate of Duncan was put into
the latter category; and then a super-structure
of particulars was raised
upon it—for it must be observed,
that the romantic incidents of the
slaughter were added at a still later
period than that of Fordun or Wyntoun—by
Boece and Hollinshed.
Here, then, is our case, as lawyers
say: Macbeth, in right of his
wife, was a claimant of the crown.
He kills the existing holder; but there
is nothing in the older accounts of the
affair to show that he did so otherwise
than in the fair course of war. It was
what the old civilians would have
called a casus belli,—an expression
which, by the way, we find some
accomplished editors using as the
Latin for a justification of war. The
murder is found only in the later
chronicles, which, in all parts of their
narrative, have covered their more
sober predecessors with a coating of
fabulous details like the stalactites of
a dripping cave. However the real
fact may have stood, we have no
statement of Macbeth having murdered
Duncan until between three and four
centuries after the event. Why,—the
case looks vastly better than we
thought it did when we began with
it; we have some thoughts of believing
our own theory, which is more
than ever we knew a historical critic
do, within the range of our personal
observation.
Having so disposed of this question,
we are inclined to amuse our
readers with some further notices—real
and unreal—about Macbeth.
Wyntoun gives us a strange wild
legend of his supernatural parentage,
beginning
Gotten he was in fairly wys;
His modyr to woods made oft repaire,
For the delyte of halesome air;
Swa sho passed upon a day
‘Til a wood her for to play,
Scho met of cas with a fair man
(Never nane so fair as sho thought than
Before than had sho seen with sight)
Of beauty pleasand, and of hycht
Proportioned wele in all measure,
Of limb and lyth a fair figure.”
Such is the description of the putative
father of Macbeth. In the sententious
explanation of Wyntoun, who
scorned expletives, “he the devil
was;” and so he told the wandering
damsel—
But said that her son should be
A man of great state and bounty;
And na man sould be born of wife
Of power to reve him of his life.
And of that deed in taknyng,
He gave his leman then a ring,
And bade her that sho sould keep that wele,
And hald for his love that jewel.”
Wyntoun’s melodious verses were lying
in a dusty parchment manuscript
when Shakspeare wrote; we know
not if he had access to the volume,
nor have we any strong reason for
presuming that he would have perused
it if he had. It would be too adventurous
to predict whether, knowing
the legend, he would have considered
any reference to it as consistent with
the character of his drama; but it is
curious to observe, that the tale
appears to have been in the eye of
Sir Walter Scott, when he wrote the
history of Brian the Hermit, in the
Lady of the Lake, beginning—
His mother watch’d a midnight fold.”
We shall now indulge our readers
with a glance at a totally different
feature in the career of Macbeth. It
appears that he was a very able financier.
We presume that he was his
own First Lord of the Treasury and
Chancellor of the Exchequer: yet in
his days there was no pressure on the
money-market; there was no drain
of gold; there was no restriction of[297]
issue; no great houses suspended
payment; there were no rumours of
turns-out and distress in the manufacturing
districts; there was no
Highland destitution. Our proof of
this position lies in two lines of our
illustrious poet Wyntoun, which contain
as much as a smaller genius could
have crowded into a volume on “The
state and progress of Scotland during
the reign of Macbeth; with an account
of the arts, industry, and manufactures
of the country; returns of
the exports and imports, and of the
goods entered for home consumption,
with the annual gross and net revenue
from customs and excise, post-office,
assessed taxes, hereditary revenue,
and other miscellaneous sources, during
that reign: dedicated, by permission,
to the Statistical Society.”
Wyntoun’s simple statement is—
Abundant both by land and sea.”
What more is necessary? It is
true, that on another occasion we have
repudiated Wyntoun as an authority;
but it is the privilege of the antiquarian
speculator to found on an author
when he is right, and repudiate him
when he is wrong.
We now come to a subject on which
really, jocularity apart, we stand upon
firm and secure ground—the spot
where Macbeth fell. All the chroniclers
with one voice state that it was
at a place called Lunfanan. Even
Raphael Hollinshed, whose version, it
is universally admitted, was the one
perused by Shakspeare,—after he tells
how the beleaguered fugitive beheld
the miraculous forest with which his
doom was involved approaching him,
continues to say—”Nevertheless, he
brought his men in order of battle,
and exhorted them to do valiantly:
howbeit, his enemies had scarcely cast
from them their boughs, when Macbeth,
perceiving their numbers, betook
him straight to flight, whom
Macduff pursued with great hatred,
even till he came to Lunfannane.”
Perhaps Shakspeare, not knowing
precisely where Lunfanan lay, supposed
that it was some spot close to
Dunsinane, and did not wish to burden
his action with the particularity
of an unimportant movement. Lunfanan
is, however, north of the Dee,
and distant full fifty miles in a straight
line from Dunsinane, the rough mountains
of the Braes of Angus lying between
the two places; so that the two
parties must have had a pretty long
running fight, and Macbeth stood out
even harder game than he has generally
credit for. Our favourite poet
describes the chase across the broad
valley of Strathmore, through the
rocky glens of Clova, over the Isla
and the Esk, down through the hoary
forest of Glentanner, across the raging
Dee, and up again through mountain
and forest, in this sententious and
emphatic couplet,
‘Till the wood of Lunfanan.”
When the victory was completed, we
are told that they cut off his head,
and bore it to King Malcolm at Kincardine—a
pleasant village on the
banks of the Dee, about ten miles
from Lunfanan.
This same Lunfanan is a spot
which it requires particular taste to
love, and yet we have perambulated
it not without interest. The Chroniclers
speak of it as a forest, but the
highest elevations are now generally
bare of trees, save where in a few
sheltered hollows the birches cling to
the rocks. The hills are of considerable
height, but round and bare, with
few precipices, and little character of
outline; but the glens between the
hills are sheltered and well cultivated,
each is enlivened by a small stream,
and still more enlivened by the scanty
population seeking the shelter of the
recesses of the glen, and making it
populous amid the waste. But we
shall afford a better description than
our own, in a few lines from “The
Fortunate Shepherdess,” by a poet
who lived in a glen not far distant—Alexander
Ross. It will be admitted,
by the way, that our poetical quotations
to-day are not of a hackneyed
kind, whatever other censure they
may incur.
Wi’ little din, but couthy what it made:
On ilka side the trees grew thick and strang,
And wi’ the birds they a’ were in a sang;
On ev’ry side, a full bow-shot and mair,
The green was even, gowany, and fair;
With easy sklent, on ev’ry hand, the braes,
To right well up, wi’ scattered busses raise,
Wi’ goats and sheep aboon, and ky below,
The bonny braes a’ in a swarm did go.”
[298]Occasionally, when the new earth
is turned up, strange uncouth warlike
instruments are found in this
district—remnants of ancient strife,
so unlike any weapons recorded in
the genuine history of the military
art, that it were hard to say whether
they belong to the age of Macbeth,
or to unknown anterior centuries.
Flint arrow-heads, stone hammers and
axes,—such is their general character,
though we have also seen among
these mysterious discoveries, such a
thing as a long flat mass of decomposed
iron, which may have once
been the blade of a dagger, or short
sword. Here the knowing reader,
who has been induced, on the field of
Waterloo, to purchase a ball-perforated
cuirass and helmet, which he
afterwards discovers to have been
made at a manufactory of Waterloo
relics, will curl his lip in scorn; but
he is wrong. Lunfanan is no relic-collecting
district. We question if
the inhabitants ever made a shilling
of any one, the present company excepted,
by the military stores discovered
by them when ploughing
their tough peat soil. We did not
require there to practise the method
of self-defence which we adopted on
a visit to the field of Waterloo; and
by the way—as we are inclined to
recommend it strongly to our friends,
as an effectual preservative from the
main annoyance to which the hero-worshipper
is subjected—we may
here describe our method. On hiring
our guide, we desired him to procure
for us a fragment of an old kettle.
Carrying this conspicuously in our
hard, to each band of relic-sellers
who came up, we stated that we were
in the trade ourselves, that we had
just acquired a very valuable article,
and were willing to part with it at a
moderate price. The cuirassiers did
not look more ridiculous, when they
attempted to storm the squares, than
our assailants, when we fortified ourselves
behind this piece of defensive
armour. But to return to Lunfanan.
In one of the narrow glens, near
the old parish-church, there is an oblong
solid turf bank, or mound, of
considerable height, and regular construction,
as clean and sharp in its
outline as the glacis of a modern fortification.
A neighbouring stream has
been diverted round it, or rather the
waters have been divided and distributed
on either side, so as to surround
it with a fosse. This curious
antiquity is called “the Peel Bog,”
or Castle Bog. “The course,” says
the author of the statistical account
of the parish, “by which the water
was conveyed from the burn of Lunphanan
may still be traced; the measure
of the circumvallation by which
the water was confined may still be
made; the situation of the drawbridge
is still discernible; the path leading
from the fosse to the top of the mound
may still be trodden; and the sluice
by which the water issued from the
moat, was laid bare by the flood of
1829.”[M] Even the sceptical Lord
Hailes ventured to associate Macbeth’s
name with the spot; “as no
remains of buildings,” he says, “are
to be seen, it is probable that the
fortress was composed of timber and
sod. In this solitary place, we may
conjecture that Macbeth sought an
asylum.” At some distance from the
Peel Bog, a low thin rampart of earth
and stone encircles the summit of a
conical hill; it is an inferior specimen
of the old British hill-fort, well
known both in Scotland and the
north of England. But on the brow
of one of the hills, there is a still more
emphatic memorial of the monarch’s
fate. There a heap of gray stones,
considerably larger than many others
surrounding it, is still called, and is
represented in the county maps as
Cairn Beth. We must admit that,
were it in a tourist’s district, or were
it the spot which popular literature,
of any kind had marked as the grave
of Macbeth, this would be suspicious.
But no tourist’s footstep seeks the
quiet uninviting wilds of Lunfanan.
There is no railway line, not even a
stage-coach communication, between
it and the world. You have but to
see the rough, primitive, granitic air
of the Lunfananers assembled at the
parish church, to know that they are
incapable of any imposition. Legends
we always distrust, especially when
they are connected with any spot[299]
sanctified by poetry. At Dunsinane,
we believe, some vestiges are shown
as marking the spot of the usurper’s
death, the “genuine” spot, “all others
being spurious imitations;” but we
suspect this legend is not even so old as
Shakspeare’s day, that it is no older
than the revival of Shakspearean literature,
and the rise of a general
public interest in the spots illuminated
by his genius.[N] For more than one
castle, Cawdor included, has the merit
been claimed of being the identical
edifice in which Duncan was slain,
and undoubted four-posted bedsteads
have been shown in actual
existence to put scepticism to scorn.
But any popular association of the
actual events of Macbeth’s career
with quiet remote Lunfanan has been
barred by the silence of Shakspeare,
and the unwillingness of topographical
critics to break the spell of the
accepted localities. Though legends
spring up like rumours, with a breath,
the names of places which they have
received from historical incidents are
generally of long standing, and, indeed,
a large proportion of the lowlands
of Scotland is full of places
which to this day bear Celtic names,
given them by tribes who cannot have
inhabited the districts for a thousand
years at least. The old chroniclers,[300]
without exception, lay Macbeth’s
death in Lunfanan; the people of the
spot, who never read these chronicles,
and never, perhaps, heard of
Macbeth, or if they did, heard the
popular account of his death in Dunsinane,
call a certain monumental
tumulus Cairn Beth—this, we think,
is very nearly conclusive.[O] And yet,
sitting on that Cairn, with the fresh
breeze blowing round one, and the
blue heavens above, and the blooming
heather-bells around, or reclining
on the smooth green turf of the Peel
Bog, on a summer day, with the sun
shining hot upon the hills, and the
babbling brook singing its “quiet
tune,” it is not easy to associate the
spot with that history of blood and
horror, or to feel that its features are
ancient, or that they ever were connected
with warfare. In the gloomy,
galleries of Glammis or Cawdor, with
their grim old portraits, their armour,
their secret staircases, their mysterious
hidden chambers, and iron
hooks in the wall—the idea of the
haggard murderer, and all the associations
of his deeds and his remorse
creep more vividly on that imaginative
conscience, which more or less
makes cowards of us all in such
places. Yet the history of the arts
tells us that not one stone of these
edifices, ancient though they be, can
have stood upon another till the history
of Macbeth was as old as that of
Queen Mary is now. Why, then,
should they retain their hold on us?
They are contemporary with Shakspeare’s
Macbeth, though not with the
historians’, and are the style of edifice
in which he cast his tragedy. It
must be a feudal stronghold, heavily
arched, buttressed, fortified, and
gloomy,—where the lady in a vaulted
half-lighted chamber may say:
That croaks the fatal entrance of Duncan
Under my battlements.”
The timber edifice on such an eminence
as the Peel Bog—probably, as
the sagacious Lord Hailes imagines,
the true character of the edifices possessed
by Macbeth—would no more
fill up the true architectural wants of
the drama, than a marble Grecian
temple, or a Canadian settler’s log-house.
Crimes briefly told without details
have no interest, unless they can
be put in the shape of statistics—some
people will be inclined to deny that the
exception is the reverse of the rule.
We are not writing history, and if
we were, the historical details which
go no further than that A stabbed
B, and C poisoned D, and E mutilated
F, are not such as we are inclined
to believe our readers would
thank us for. It is very clear that
the death of Duncan, if we had no
more than authentic annals to deal
with—if it had been a question merely
of history, and not in some measure
incidentally connected with the highest
rank of human intellectual effort—would
have formed a very meagre
object of comment. The society of
antiquaries might have endured a
paper on it—for such endurance is
the martyrdom they have chosen—but
no other person would. In looking,
then, down through Scottish
history from the accession of Macbeth’s
successor, we find little that
can be noticed with any applicability
to our particular purpose, until we
reach the time when the records provide
us with some of the details.
Yet there is one very early tragic
incident, which appears to us to have
considerable interest, as one of the
first striking instances where the fierce
spirit of clan animosity—the burning
desire to avenge the wrongs of the
chief—was exhibited by the Highlanders.
It occurred about the year
1242. A tournament was held on the
English Border, at which two young
knights, Patrick Earl of Athole, and
Walter de Bysset, a cadet of the
family who were lords of the great
northern districts, subsequently the
patrimony of Lord Lovat, encountered
each other. Bysset was unhorsed.
Not long afterwards, the building in
which the Earl of Athole lived, in
Haddington, was burned to the
ground, and he, with several of his
followers, died in the flames. By[301]
some accounts the Earl was previously
murdered, and the house was burned
to conceal the deed. Let us here
have recourse to the distinct and considerate
account of the incident in
our favourite poet:—
Or it of forethought felony was,
Into the Inns, lang ere day,
Quhare that the Earl of Athole lay
A fell fire him to coals brynt,
Thus suddenly was that Earl tynt.
And with him mony ma
There houses and men were brunt alswa.”
Some Highland gillies from Bysset’s
country had been seen in the neighbourhood,
and suspicion immediately
fell upon the head of that house. He
tried to prove an alibi—that he was,
at the time of the tragedy, in Forfar,
some eighty miles distant from Haddington,
doing the honours of hospitality
to the Queen. As our historical
poet says:
That night was late at the supper
With the Queen, and her to chamber led,
And in his own chamber yhed till his bed,”
like a good old country gentleman.
But an alibi went for little in a
Highland feud.
Profered her to swear bodily,
But that assythed not the party,
That was stout and of great might,
They said—Wherever he was that night
Bathe his armouries and his men
Intil Haddington were seen then,
When this earl was brynt with fire:
They said the Byssets in their ire
Of auld feud and great discord
That was between them and that lord,
Did that in forethought felony.”
It was still the age of ordeals. The
hot ploughshares were, perhaps, obsolete,
but single combat was in full
practice; and even jury trial was considered
a species of ordeal rather than
a deliberate judgment upon evidence.
The accused party in the one case appealed
to the chances of war—or, taking
the reference in its more solemn
aspect, he left his cause to be vindicated
by the God of battles: in the
other, he threw himself upon the suffrages
of his peers. Both ordeals were
considered about equally reasonable
and fair; and if the man who preferred
the ordeal of battle were a
gigantic warrior, unconquered, and
terrible in the lists, he was, to the true
believer in ordeals, not more formidable
than the feeblest of his contemporaries,
for a just Deity might wither
his uplifted arm; and if he retained
the physical superiority he had previously
indicated, it was because the
All-seeing Eye knew of the justice of
his cause. Now Bysset, who seems to
have been somewhat of a sceptic in
ordeals, had no objection to trust the
issue to single combat, and challenged
whomsoever would dare to stand forth
against him. But he would not submit
to an assize or jury, for he said the
whole country had prejudged him.
His opponents had, somehow or other,
greater faith in the ordeal of an assize
than that of battle, and would not
accept his challenge. In the meantime,
to show his sincerity, he requested
the northern clergy to curse
and excommunicate the perpetrators
of the deed.
His chaplain in his chapel,
Denounce cursed with book and bell,
All they that had part
Of that brynnin, or any art.
The Bishop of Aberdeen alswa,
He gart cursed denounce all tha
That either by art or part, or swike,
Gart burn this time that Earl Patricke,
In all the kirks halely
Of Aberdeen’s diocesy.
Sir William Bysset this process
Gart be done.”
Wild justice began to be enforced
in the country of the Byssets, which
was overrun by their enemies: in
the pathetic language of our poet—
Was for that burning all herryet,
Bathe of nowt, and sheap, and kye,
And all other goods halely.”
At length, the Byssets agreed “to
come into the king’s will,” or abide by
his arbitration. They came under an
obligation to depart to the Holy Land,
and there for the remainder of their
days pray for the soul of the murdered
man. Their broad estates were
forfeited, and a portion of them coming
into the hands of a family named Frezelier
or Frazer, they planted the roof-tree
of the great chiefship of that name
in the northern Highlands.
There is little doubt that the murder
of Athole was a piece of clannish
vengeance over which the chief had
no control. His wild Highland followers
saw him unhorsed: it was
enough. Into such puerile refinements[302]
as the law of chivalry, which
bound him to take the unhorsing with
the meekness of those who turn the
left cheek when the right is smitten,
they could not enter. The more they
believed in the high spirit of their
chief, the more they would be confident,
that he would exult in a signal
vengeance for the insult. Of course,
when the vengeance was accomplished,
it would rouse an unquenchable desire
of retaliation in the men of Athole;
and indeed it may be conjectured
from the circumstances of the whole
proceeding, that the king believed the
Byssets personally innocent, but dared
not, for the peace of the country, allow
them to remain in Scotland. And
yet, what is on the whole the most
remarkable feature of the Highland
feuds of the day,—neither the Athole
nor the Bysset family were old hereditary
patriarchs of the people. They
were foreign adventurers, but recently
rooted in the country. The
Celtic races seem to have at once
rallied round such intruders, in the
strongest and fiercest spirit of devotion.
When a chief had descendants,
his race held, of course, generally a
position which a stranger could not
shake. But if the people had quarrelled
with their chief, or if from other circumstances
the headship were vacant,
they clung with instantaneous tenacity
to the first Norman adventurer to
whom the monarch assigned their
territory; and the descendants of these
refined sons of chivalry by degrees
assimilated themselves to the people
among whom they were cast; becoming
ostensibly of the same race as
that over which they held rule.
The banishment of Bysset was
connected with important historical
results. Instead of going to Palestine,
per agreement, to pray for the soul of
the slaughtered Earl of Athole, he
went, according to Matthew Paris, to
a nearer and more agreeable place, the
court of England. There he fostered
in Henry III., those notions of the
feudal vassalage of the Scottish kings
to England, which produced the
invasion of his successor, Edward I.
Bysset had a considerable personal
interest in this question; for, if the
king of England had a paramount
superiority over Scotland, his banishment
and forfeiture might be reversed.
Such conduct shocks all historical
notions of patriotism; but what
better claim had Scottish nationality
on the Norman adventurer, than the
respectability of Juggernaut has on
a member of the supreme council of
Calcutta? The ancestors of the house
probably came over with William, a
century and a half earlier; the banished
lord was perhaps brought over
from England with his father or
grandfather, to accept the chiefship
of a portion of the Highland wastes,
over which the King of Scots professed
to hold sovereignty. Aggrandisement
was the sole object
among the barbarians of the north;
and when they ceased to derive a
territorial revenue within Scotland,
their connexion with the country
where they lived was as completely
closed, as that of the governor of a
colony when he is recalled.
The subsequent history of this race
was as strange and eventful as their
first appearance in the Scottish annals.
They became great lords in Ulster;
and early in the fifteenth century they
were again represented by a Scotsman,
Donald Balloch, the hero of the
battle of Inverlochy, whose mother
was the heiress of the Byssets. For
some time after this, we might trace
their descent, like the track of a wild
beast, by the marks of rapine and disorder;
and at a later period we finally
lose sight of the pedigree of the Byssets,
in Montrose’s celebrated ally,
Kilkittoch.
Few of the incidental notices connected
with those minor offences
which mark the general character of
the people, can be found anterior to
the commencement of the criminal
records. Hector Boece and our friend
the poet occasionally tell wondrous
incidents; but they are not to be depended
on, and few of them have
enough of dramatic spirit to be interesting
as fables. We are inclined,
however, to mention, in passing, the
judicial feats of stout old Regent Randolph,
whom the poet maintains to have
been the greatest of law reformers; in
testimony whereof, he adduces a case
in point, far beyond the nicety of modern
juridical philosophy. The regent
hanged a man for stealing his own property.
There was a law, that the community
should make good every theft,[303]
the perpetrator of which could not be
discovered. Founding on this law, a
husbandman secreted his plough-irons,
and received compensation.
Burnin’ in sik greediness,
That his plough irons himself stall,
And hid them in a peet pot all.
He playned to the sheriff sare,
That stolen his plough irons were;
The sheriff than paid him shillings twa,
And after that he done had sa,
Soon a great court he gart set,
Wytting of that stelth to get.”
The fraud was discovered, and the perpetrator
of it hanged.
The murder of James I. is one of
the few crimes anterior to the commencement
of the records, of which a
contemporary account, circumstantial
and truthlike, has been preserved.[P]
Few historical tragedies bear comparison
with this, either in the audacity
with which the assassination was
planned, or the relentless atrocity
with which it was perpetrated. Nothing
can afford so lively an illustration
of the perilous tenure of the Scottish
crown in the fifteenth century. We
would fain have had the telling of this
story, and of that part, especially,
where, after the household traitor had
removed the great iron bolt, a young
damsel, a daughter of the house of
Douglas, thrust her arm in the socket.
“She was but young,” says Hector
Boece, “and her bones not solid, and
therefore her arm was soon broken in
sunder, and the door dung open by
force.” Poor child! few have been
the acts of loyal devotion so heroic
as hers; but the whole narrative has
been so fully and minutely incorporated
with history, as to afford us no
excuse for here repeating it.[Q]
There are, on the other hand, among
the early criminal records, two instances
of conspiracy against the life
of the monarch, of which the particulars
are not sufficiently ample to give
them the interest of mystery. To
excite curiosity, we must see a certain
way, while we are unable to see so far
as we desire: but in these cases we
have little more than the accusation
and the condemnation. One of the
sufferers was Janet Lady Glammis,
condemned to be burned on the 17th
of July 1537; we find her name in
the criminal record five years earlier,
charged with “art and part of the intoxication
of John Lord Glammis her
husband.” The charge has not a very
formidable sound, but it doubtless
meant either poisoning or sorcery or
both; for they were then held to be
one concern, as the Romans showed
that they deemed them by the title
they conferred on the witch, “venefica.”
This trial is remarkable from
the circumstance of a number of gentlemen
having preferred paying a
penalty to acting on the jury. Perhaps
they were inclined, as a later
bulwark of our constitution is said to
have done, to find a verdict of ‘sarved
him right.’ It was through the instrumentality
of poison that the unfortunate
lady was charged with
intending to effect her design against
the life of the king; but of her motive,
or ultimate object there is no indication,
beyond her relationship to the
Douglas family, and probable connexion
with their intrigues. The
other charge of treason occurred so
closely at the same juncture, that for
this reason alone historians have supposed
that they had both some untraced
connexion with a common plot.
The culprit in this instance was John
Master of Forbes, who was charged
with a design to shoot the king as he
passed through the town of Aberdeen.
It was a service which he was likely
to have performed as successfully as
Bothwellhaugh, for he had already
shown his abilities in the murder of
his neighbour, Seton of Meldrum. In
those days, the people who took upon
them to fire at kings—very different
from the maudlin wretches whose
diseased brains conceive such horrid
projects in a civilised age—knew what
they were about, and were generally
successful. They were well accustomed
to “break into the bloody
house of life;” and the attempt on a
crowned monarch was merely a higher
range of practice, tasking their best
abilities. The simple truth is this:
that in the present age we are not
accustomed to shooting people, and[304]
therefore, when any wretch takes into
his frenzied brain a design to fire at a
Louis Philippe, he gets confused and
makes a bungle of it. It is not a
practice suited to the age, and no man
of any sense would adopt it.
The earliest of the Scottish criminal
records that have been preserved begin
in the reign of James IV., about
the year 1488. Mr Pitcairn, who has
generously laid these early records
before the public, not at the expense
of the record commission but at his
own, says of them,—”The books of
adjournal and minute books of the
supreme criminal tribunal of Scotland,
as well as the records of the Justice
Aires, &c. at these remote periods,
were kept in an obscure forensic Latin.
This circumstance, added to the well-known
difficulty of deciphering the ordinary
MSS. of these centuries, and the
fact of the books now preserved being
generally mere scrolls and memoranda,
written with many contractions and
evidently during the hurry of the
court proceedings, have hitherto rendered
the task of examining them,
and presenting the public with the
more important cases, a labour of a
peculiarly irksome and repulsive kind.”
We do not doubt it, and hence our
gratitude to Mr Pitcairn, for not only
deciphering these discouraging manuscripts,
but translating the Latin into
English. Those indeed who, like ourselves,
have perused his volumes—if
any other person has perused them—owe
a double debt of gratitude to Mr
Pitcairn; for he has enabled us to
read, in excellent type, what we would
otherwise have had to decipher in distressing
MS., and he has given us the
means of pursuing the task of research
by our own fireside, instead of in the interior
of the Register House; while we
have the satisfaction to feel, in perusing
his quartos, that the number of
people to whom, in common with
ourselves, they have laid the field open,
is a very limited one indeed—so
limited, that we shall consider every
quotation we make from his volumes
as select and valuable as if we were
able to subjoin MS. penes auct. to it.
The earliest of these translations
from the old Latin records contain
the minutes of circuit courts on the
Borders. The entries are as like each
other as those of a police charge book.
Plunder of cattle is the perpetual
theme, and the quantity of business
done by individuals is sometimes
startling. Here is an ordinary specimen:—
“Walter Scott of Howpaslot,
allowed to compound for treasonably
bringing in William Scott, called
Gyde, John his brother, and other
traitors of Levyn, to the Hereship of
Harehede. Item, for theftuously and
treasonably resetting of Henry Scott
and other traitors of Levyn: item, for
the treasonable stouthrief of forty
oxen and cows, and two hundred sheep,
from the tenants of Harehede, at the
same time. Robert Scott of Quhitchester
became surety for his entry at the
next Justice Aire.”
Such were the gentry who, in the
words of the namesake of Howpaslot,
From England and from Scotland both.”
Another entry like the former, containing
more names that will sound
not unfamiliar, may be given as a
further specimen. The two, from
their similarity, will satisfy the
reader that it would tend little to
edification to make a more extensive
selection.
“John Scott of Dalloraine, allowed
to compound for art and part of the
resetting of John Rede and John Scott
in Tushielaw in his theftuous deeds;
and especially the time that the said
John Scott stole a ‘drift’ of sheep from
Thomas Johnson forth of Quhithop.
Item, for treasonably resetting Hector
Armstrong, a traitor of Levyn, in his
theftuous deeds and treasons, &c., &c.
Item, for common oppression of the
lieges, in taking and plundering them
of their horses and goods by his own
authority. Item, for intercommuning
with the English in treasonable manner.
Item, for common reset of the
thieves of Liddesdaile, Eskdale, and
Ewesdale. Item, for slaughter of one
called Colthride, &c., &c. Robert Scott
of Quhitchester became surety to
satisfy the parties.”
The reader of Scottish history knows
that, in the year 1530, James V., finding
that by Circuit Courts of Justiciary
he produced little more effect
upon these Border depredators than if
he had made a gratuitous distribution
of Cicero de Officiis among them, made[305]
war on them, by leading an army
through their country, and destroyed
their strong-holds, as the German free
cities destroyed the castles of their
professional brethren on the Rhine.
It was on this occasion that Johnny
Armstrong visited him with twenty-four
armed “gentlemen,” according
to Pitscottie, “very richly apparelled,”
and that the king, turning haughtily
round from the freebooter’s proffered
courtesy said, “What wants yon
knave that a king should have?” There
is something sad in Armstrong’s
fate. He appears almost to have considered
the king one of his own class,—a
leader of men, but a greater leader.
Somewhat pompous and conceited he
appears to have been;—somewhat too
trustful in the effect of his hearty hail-fellow-well-met
way of approaching
the royal presence. In fact, Johnny
Armstrong “did not know his place,”
and treated the king too much like a
brother freebooter, of a higher standing
than himself. But, in his apprehension
and execution, there is something
that makes the nearest possible
approach to treachery; and we can
imagine a blush rising in the royal
cheek, when the robber captain turned
haughtily round and said, “I am but
a fool to seek grace at a graceless
face.” The entry regarding the redoubted
leader, in these records, is as
brief as it is humiliating, for the lion had
not the telling of the tale;—”John
Armstrong, alias BlakJok, and Thomas
his brother, convicted of common theft,
and reset of theft, &c., hanged.”
During the same reign, outbreaks
in the Highlands assumed a somewhat
similar character to those of the
Border rievers; but the Celts conducted
their operations on a much larger scale,
and we intend to devote to them a
separate paper.
The disturbances connected with the
Reformation are essentially a part of
the history of the kingdom, and in that
shape too well known to have a place
here: but a considerable time before
these great convulsions, some smaller
offences occasionally connected themselves
with the priesthood, and their
relation to the rest of the community.
Even in the days when the church
of Rome was so far Catholic as to be
almost co-extensive with Christianity,
Scotland was not without occasional
ebullitions, in which the savage nature
burst the spiritual bonds that, in its
ordinary moments, held it in subjection.
Boece relates an affair of this sort,
and its consequences, with a rapidity
almost unmatched, when we consider
the quantity and the serious character
of the business transacted. It was in
the reign of Alexander III. that, according
to his translator, “The men of
Caithness burnt Adam, their bishop,
after that he had cursed them for non-payment
of their teinds. King Alexander
hearing sic terrible cruelty done
to this noble prelate, ceased not till
four hundred of the principal doers
thereof were hanged.” “King Alexander,”
continues the chronicler, “for
this punition was gretumly beloved
by the Pope.” No wonder! Nearly
contemporary with the crusade of
James V. against the Border rievers,
was the murder of James Inglis, abbot
of Culross, by Blacater baron of Tullyallan,
and William Lothian, a priest,
both of whom were found guilty and
beheaded, while others were acquitted.
The trial seems to have excited much
interest, for Bishop Leslie tells us
that the ceremony of the degradation
of the priest, previously to
his being handed over to the civil
power, took place upon “ane public
scaffold in the toun of Edinburgh,”
“the King, the Queen, and a great
multitude of people being present.”
A year or two afterwards we find the
somewhat singular circumstance of a
whole list of priests charged with an
act of violence;—”John Roull, prior
of Pittenweem; Patrick and Bartholomew
Forman, and six other canons;
Mr Alexander Ramsay, rector of
Muckart; Sir John Ramsay, and
three other chaplains, and John Blackadder,
parish clerk of Sawling.” They
were re-pledged to be tried by their
own ecclesiastical court. It appears
that, in the course of a dispute regarding
the right to the produce of the
land of Pittenweem, an officer of the
court was appointed to reap the crop.
When he repaired to the spot, the
sub-prior and an assemblage of followers
threatened him with violence.
He found himself placed in a very
curious position, and made an equally
curious request. When a messenger
is deforced, those who have used
violence are liable to damages. The
messenger on this occasion, being a
shrewd and calculating man, surveyed[306]
the forces of his opponents before
making a “return of deforcement.”
To his mortification he perceived that,
to use an expression of modern origin,
“they were not worth powder and
shot.” There were none among them
“but religious men and priests, hinds’
wives and bairns, which were not
responsal to our sovereign lord gif
he had taken deforce.” He made
a request that they should “send
for Andrew Wood in Pittenweem,
John Brown of Anstruther, the laird
of Balcasky, or some other responsal
persons, to stop him, so that
he might indorse his deforcement and
depart, which they plainly refused.”
The request was about as reasonable
as if a gentleman, knocked down by a
ragged ruffian, were to ask him to get
some capitalist, able to pay respectable
damages, to come and aid in
the operation. The prior, meanwhile,
came to the assistance of his subordinates,
and put himself at the head of a
truly formidable array: three hundred
men, who “with hagbuts, culverings,
cross-bows, hand-bows, spears, halberts,
axes, and swords, came in
arrayed battle, with convocation and
ringing of their common bell,” and,
falling on the messenger’s party,
“shot divers pieces of artillery at
them.” The ecclesiastical people were
removed to their own court, so that
we lose trace of the proceedings against
them. Some of the laymen were
charged with the slaughter of the
messenger’s followers, and others outlawed
for failing to appear.
The same Spartan brevity that characterises
the early portions of the
criminal records, sometimes reduces the
history of bloody family feuds, the
particulars of which might fill volumes
of romance, to the most tantalising
dimensions. They are rather inventoried
or enumerated by head-mark,
than even recorded, and generally
present no more satisfactory detail
than the following:—
“1554, Oct. 26.—Robert Henry, alias
Deill amang us, convicted of art
and part of the cruel slaughter of
Thomas Bissate, young laird of
Querrel. Beheaded.”“1532, July 3.—Rolland Lindesay,
Alan Lokhart of Lee, and William
Mosman, convicted of art and part
of the cruel slaughter of Ralph
Weir. Beheaded.”
That one of the parties might be a
magistrate administering the law, was
no impediment to the prosecution of a
feud, but rather served to give solemnity
and importance to the perpetration
of some act of vengeance: thus—
“1527, October 8.—George Ramsay of
Clatty, John Betoune of Balfour,
James Betoune Of Melgum, John
Grahame of Claverhouse, and
others, found caution to underly
the law at the first Justice Aire of
Fife, for convocation of the lieges,
to the number of 80 persons, and
in warlike manner invading John
Lord Lindesay, Sheriff of Fife, in
the execution of his office, in a
fenced court within the Tolbooth
of Cowper, the doors being shut,
and the assize inclosed; and for
breaking up the said doors.”
The meagreness of these entries
whets one’s appetite for some detail
of the stirring and tragical events of
which they form the bare indexes.
With the exception of the great
Highland feuds, which burned on so
large a scale as to be in a manner
historical, the earliest detailed account
of a crime arising in family animosity
is connected with the feud between
the Drummonds and the Blairs in the
year 1554. The crime which brought
the feud within the notice of the law,
was the murder of George Drummond
of Leadcrieff and William his son.
The perpetrators, besides a long list of
Blairs, include several other names still
known in the Braes of Perthshire—such
as Chalmers, Butter, Smyth, and
Robertson. They were charged with
assembling to the number of eighty,
“with jacks, coats of mail, steel bonnets,
lance-staffs, long culverings with
lighted lints, and other weapons invasive.”
The day on which this tumultuous
assembly proceeded to their
work of vengeance was a Sunday, and
the place chosen for the perpetration
was the church of Blair. Being apparently
afraid of the number of friends
and retainers by whom their victims
happened to be surrounded during the
performance of divine worship, it is
stated that they were obliged to postpone
their purpose, and that “they
passed to the Laird of Gormok’s place,
and their dyned with him:” a pretty
large dinner-party, certainly. Leaving
spies to watch the enemy’s motions,
they were soon afterwards summoned[307]
to their task, and their victims became
an easy prey. The occupation
of Drummond and his son—when we
remember that it was a Sabbath afternoon—might,
perhaps, be scarcely
considered so characteristic of Scottish
habits as their assassination. They
were “alane, at their pastime-play,
at the row-bowles, in the high market-gate,
beside the kirk of Blair, in
sober manner, trusting na trouble nor
harm to have been done to them, but
to have lived under God’s peace.”
The retribution on the offenders is
certainly not the least curious part of
the affair. That eighty armed men
should seize, and put to death, two
individuals, either in or out of a
church, appears to have been a matter
with which the law and the public
were under no obligation to interfere,
if the parties immediately interested
could come to terms. Accordingly,
we find on the record some fragments
of a negotiation between the head of
the Drummonds and the murderers.
Some of them, among other more
substantial offers, agree “to gang, or
cause to gang,” the four head pilgrimages
of Scotland; to do penance for
the souls of the dead for any reasonable
number of years; and, thirdly,
“to do honour to the kin and friends”
by kneeling and offering the handle of
a naked sword held by the point.
These offers are treated with some
disdain, as too “general and simple”
to require an answer. A further offer
of a thousand merks is treated with
more attention; but the kin declare
that it is far too small a fine “for the
committing of so high, cruell, and abominable
slaughters and mutilations of
set purpose.” To heighten the picture,
the deed of the murderers is set in contrast
with the peaceable and inoffensive
conduct of the deceased, whose great
merit was his “never offending them,
neither by drawing of blood, taking
kirks, tacks, steadings, or rooms, over
any of their heads, or their friends’.”
Thus the murder would have been
considered less unjustifiable, if the
victim had ever been concerned in
ejecting his assailants from their
holdings, or offering to take them
“over their head:” a doctrine of the
sixteenth century in Scotland, which
events of the nineteenth, in other
parts of the empire, have made only
too intelligible. The negotiation was
not quite successful, for some of the
parties were beheaded. One of them,
Chalmers of Drumlochie, along with
an offer to let his son marry Drummond’s
daughter, and his cousin marry
his sister, “without any tocher,”—an
arrangement which he seems to have
thought might be equivalent to
“lands, goods, or money,” of none of
which was he possessed,—proclaimed
himself “ready to do any other thing
quhilk is possible to him, as please my
lord and friends to lay to his charge,
except his life and heritage.” He bound
himself to Lord Drummond as a personal
vassal and follower, by a “band of
man-rent:” an instrument well-known
in old Scottish jurisprudence, and perpetually
cropping out in connexion
with any historical events—such as
the murder of Rizzio,—in which many
persons united themselves together
for the perpetration of a great crime.
It was a curious feature of national
character,—the form of law running
down through every thing, even to
the very document framed for setting
law at defiance. Chalmers’ bond was
merely one of general partisanship
and following, and he bound himself
to the Drummonds, and their heirs,
to “take their true and one-fold part,
in all and sundry their actions and
causes, and ride and gang with them
therein upon their expenses, when
they require me or my heirs thereto,
against all and sundry persons, our
sovereign lady and the authority of
this realm alanerly excepted. And
hereto I bind and oblige me and my
heirs to the said noble and mighty
lord and his heirs in the straitest form
and sicker stile of band of manrent
that can be devised, no remeid nor
exception of law to be proponed nor
alleged in the contrair.” It might be
no small consolation to the chief who
had lost a vassal to get a slave in his
stead; but the public peace would not
be much benefited by this method of
settlement.
Some of the precautions against
turbulent offences are not less curious
than this method of dealing with them
when they were committed. An
heiress might be compelled to find
security, or enter into recognisances
that she shall not give her hand and
fortune to an outlaw or scapegrace.
Thus, on the 13th of September 1563,
Mariene Carruthers, being “ane of[308]
the twa heretrixes of Moweswald,”
produced two landed proprietors who
became bound that she “shall not
mary ane chief traiter nor other broken
man of the country, nor join herself
with any sic person, under the
pain of ane thousand pounds.”
Whatever it may have been in
England, there was little divinity
hedging a Scottish king of the sixteenth
century. Perhaps, as a rich
peer and a poor peer are very different
things in popular estimation,
though equal in the Lord Chamberlain’s
list of precedence, so it may
have been with kings. The Scottish
king was poor, ill-housed, parsimoniously
served, meagerly guarded. His
pulse might beat with the blood of a
hundred monarchs; but the far-stretching
palaces, the long gorgeous trains
of attendants, the wealth at command,
were wanting, and divine right was
but a theory, that could neither give
parasites rich offices, nor dazzle the
eyes of worshippers. Thus it happens
that, side by side with the most magnificent
theoretical assumptions of
regal prerogative, stand the most ludicrous
instances of the crown’s weakness
and smallness. On the 11th
July 1526, Robert Bruce of Airth
and others are respited for having
committed a highway robbery on his
Majesty’s artillery—”for art and part
of the stouthrief of certain manganels
and artillery coming from the
castle of Stirling to the king’s Majesty,
at his burgh of Edinburgh, for the defence
of his person; and for art and
part of the stouthrief of the king’s
letters from his officers, and laying
violent hands on them.” We have
not far to wander for like instances,
making the monarch a simple human
being, against whom one commits, not
the majestic crime of high treason, but
the vulgar offences of theft and robbery.
Thus, in the very next entry, we find
“Walter Drummond acquitted by an
assize of art and part of the theft and
concealment of the king’s crown from
his crown-room, with the precious
stones therein contained, forth of the
palace and monastery of Holyrood.”
Every petty laird dined and slept
within the walls of his thick square
tower; isolated by moat or precipice,
by long dark passages and iron
grated door. In an age when individuals
thus protected themselves, it
naturally astonishes one to observe
how accessible the royal person
generally appears to have been—how
slightly protected from contact with
the people, how easily approached by
the assassin. One man was able to
remove all the impediments which
stood in the way of the Highland
band who slew James I. at Perth.
The murder of Rizzio, with all its
circumstances of cool premeditation,
and calm, steady, bitter insult, need
not be recalled to the reader, among the
other incidents, which show how thin a
partition separated the sovereign from
rude violence. The various forms in
which that turbulent and most pertinacious
of rebels, Francis Earl of
Bothwell, assailed King James, are
fraught with a ludicrous versatility
in the art of haunting and tormenting
a king. The official act of forfeiture
characterised it as “invading, assieging,
and persuing of his Majesty’s
most noble person, by fire and sword,
breaking up his chalmer doors with fore
hammers, and cruelly slaying his Highness’
servants coming to his Majesty’s
rescue.” “Ane treason and cruelty,” continues
the indignant document,
“not heard nor seen committed by
subjects so highly obliged to their
native king and prince.” The contemporary
chronicler, Birrel, characterised
the outrage as “a stoure,”
which the rebel created by striking
“with ane hammer at his Majesty’s
chamber door.” In his more renowned
and successful attempt, the
pathway to the person of royalty was
so completely cleared for him by a
courageous female, the Duchess of
Athole, whose house was next door
to the palace, that the weapons of
the guard were removed; the queen’s
bed-room, to which the beleaguered
monarch might have fled, was locked;
and the prime conspirator and his assistant
were comfortably lodged behind
the arras of the ante-room to the king’s
sleeping apartment. What might
not a boy Jones have accomplished
in those days? Should we, however,
pursue this subject further, we would
be trespassing on that ground of established
history which it is our desire
on the present occasion to avoid.
SIR SIDNEY SMITH.
A glance at the history of European
fleets would give, perhaps, the
highest conception of human powers
in the whole progress of mankind.
Philosophy, literature, and legislation,
of course, have attained illustrious
distinctions. But the naval service
combines every thing: personal intrepidity,
the strongest demand upon
personal resources, the quickest decision,
the most vigorous exertion of
manual and mechanical skill, the
sternest hardihood, and the most
practical and continual application of
science.
The unrivalled triumph of human
invention is the instrument by which
all those powerful qualities are brought
into play: a ship of the line, with all
its stores, its crew, and its guns on
board, is the wonder of the world.
What must be the dexterity of the
arrangement by which a thousand
men can be victualled, at the rate of
three meals a-day, for four months; a
thousand men housed, bedded, clothed,
and accoutred; a battery of a hundred
and twenty guns—the complement
of an army of fifty thousand
men, and two or three times the
weight of field-guns—fought; this
mighty vessel navigated through every
weather, and the profoundest practical
science applied to her management,
through night and day, for years
together? No combination of human
force and intellectual power can
contest the palm with one of those
floating castles, of all fortresses the
most magnificent, the most effective,
and the most astonishing.
The history of the British navy, in
its present form, begins with that
vigorous and sagacious prince, Henry
VII., who was the first builder of
ships, calculated not merely for the
defence of the coast, but as an establishment
of national warfare. The
strong common-sense of his rough,
but clear-headed son, Henry VIII.,
saw the necessity for introducing order
into the navy; and he became the
legislator of the new establishment.
He first constructed an admiralty, a
Trinity-board for the furtherance of
scientific navigation; appointed Woolwich,
Deptford, and Portsmouth as
dockyards, and declared the naval
service a profession.
Elizabeth, who had all the sagacity
of Henry VII., and all the determination
of his successor, paid especial
attention to the navy; and the national
interest was the more strongly
turned to its efficacy by the preparations
of Spain, which was then the
paramount power of Europe. When
the Armada approached the English
shores, she met it with a navy
of one hundred and seventy-six
ships, manned with fourteen thousand
men. And in that spirit of wise
generosity, which always marked her
sense of public service, she doubled
the pay of the sailor, making it ten
shillings a-month. The defeat of the
Armada gave a still stronger impulse
to the popular feeling for the sea;
signals were formed into a kind of
system, and all the adventurous spirits
of her chivalric court sought fame in
naval enterprise.
From that period a powerful fleet
became an essential of British supremacy;
and the well-known struggle
of parties, in the time of the unfortunate
Charles, began in the refusal
of a tax to build a fleet. In the early
part of his reign, Charles had built
the largest ship of his time, “The
Sovereign of the Seas,” carrying one
hundred guns.
The civil war ruined every thing,
and the navy was the first to suffer.
Cromwell found it dilapidated, but
his energy was employed to restore
it. Blake, by his victories, immortalised
himself, and raised the name of
the British fleet to the highest point
of renown; and Cromwell, at his
death, left it amounting to one hundred
and fifty-four sail, of which one-third
were of the line. The Protector
was the first who proposed naval[310]
estimates, and procured a regular sum
for the annual support of the fleet.
The Dutch war, in the reign of
Charles, compelled further attention
to the navy; and when William
ascended the throne, he found one
hundred and fifty-four vessels, carrying
nearly six thousand guns; but the
French still exceeded us by one thousand
guns.
In the reigns of George I. and II.
the fleet continued to increase in size,
strength, and discipline. Much of
this was owing to the Spanish and
French wars. In the war of 1744
we had taken thirty-five sail of the
French line! But the incessant treachery
of French politics was soon to
be still more strikingly exhibited, and
more severely punished.
The revolt of the American colonies
stimulated the French government
to join the rebels. The
hope of doing evil to England has
always been enough to excite the
hostility of foreigners. France was
in alliance with us; but what was
good faith to the temptation of inflicting
an injury on England? An act
of intolerable treachery was committed;
France, unprovoked, suddenly
sent a fleet and army to the
aid of America, and the French war
began, to the utter astonishment of
Europe.
But there is sometimes a palpable
retribution even here. In that war,
which was wholly naval on the part
of France, her fleets were constantly
beaten; and the defeat of De Grasse,
in the West Indies, finished the naval
contest by the most brilliant victory of
the period. Another vengeance was
reserved for England in Europe. The
siege of Gibraltar, if not undertaken
directly at the suggestion of France, at
least a favourite project of hers, and attended
by French officers and princes,
became one of the most gallant and
glorious defences on record; the besiegers
were defeated with frightful
loss, and the war closed in a European
acknowledgment of English superiority.
But the retribution had not yet
wrought its whole work. Rebellion
broke out in France. The French
troops returning from America had
brought back with them republican
views and vices. The treaty-breaking
court was destroyed at the first
explosion; the treaty-breaking ministers
were either slain, or forced to
take refuge in England: the treaty-breaking
king was sent to the scaffold;
and the treaty-breaking nation was
shattered by civil and foreign war;
until, after a quarter of a century of
fruitless blood, of temporary successes,
and of permanent defeats,
the empire was torn in pieces; France
was conquered, Paris was twice seized
by the Allies, and Napoleon died a
prisoner in English hands.
The naval combats of the American
war had a remarkable result. They
formed a preparation for the still more
desperate combats of the French naval
war. They trained the English officers
to effective discipline; they accustomed
the English sailors to victory, and
the French to defeat; and the consequence
was, a succession of English
triumphs and French defeats in the
war of 1793, to which history affords
no parallel.
The French republican declaration
of war was issued on the memorable
first of February 1793. Orders
were instantly sent to the ports for
the fleet to put to sea. Such was its
high state of preparation, that almost
immediately fifty-four sail of the line,
and a hundred and forty-six smaller
vessels, were ready for sea. The republican
activity of France had already
determined on contending for naval
empire; and a fleet of eighty-two sail
of the line were under orders, besides
nearly as many more on the stocks.
But all was unavailing. The defeats
suffered in the ten years previous to
the peace of Amiens in 1803, stripped
France of no less than thirty-two
ships of the line captured, and eleven
destroyed; and her allies, Holland,
Spain, and Denmark, of twenty-six
of the line, with five hundred and
nineteen smaller ships of war taken
or destroyed, besides eight hundred
and seven French privateers also
taken or destroyed. The French
had become builders for the English.
Of their ships of the line fifty were
added to the English navy.
On the recommencement of the
war in 1804, the British fleet numbered
nearly double that of the enemy;
but the French ships were generally
larger and finer vessels. It is difficult[311]
to understand from what circumstance
the French, and even the
Americans, seem always to have the
superiority in ship-building. Our
mechanical skill seems always to
desert us in the dockyard.
During the war, our naval armament
continued to increase from year
to year, until, in 1810, it had reached
the prodigious number of five hundred
pennants, of which one hundred were
of the line, with one hundred and forty-five
thousand seamen and marines!
Since the peace, a good deal of
attention has been paid to the construction
of ships of war. But it appears
to have been more successful in
the economical arrangement of the
interior than in the figure, which is
the essential point for sailing. The
names of Seppings, Symonds, Hayes,
Inman, and others, have attained
some distinction; but we have not
yet obtained any certain model of a
good sailing ship. Some vessels have
succeeded tolerably, and others have
been total failures, though built on
the same stocks and by the same
surveyor. Yet the strength, the
stowage, and the safety, have been
improved. It is rather extraordinary
that government has never
offered a handsome reward for the
invention of the best sailing model;
as was done so long since, and with
such effect, in the instance of the
time-keepers. Five thousand pounds
for a certain approach to the object,
and five thousand more for
complete success, would set all the
private builders on the pursuit; and
it can scarcely be doubted that they
would ultimately succeed. Even
now, the private yacht-builders produce
some of the fastest sailing vessels
in the world; the merchant ship-builders
send out fine ships, of the
frigate size, and the private steam-ship
builders are unrivalled; while
we have continual complaints of the
deficiencies of the vessels built in the
royal dockyards.
Some of those complaints may be
fictitious, and some ignorant; but the
constant changes in their structure,
and their perpetual repairs, imply inferiority
in our naval schools of architecture.
The chief attention of the
royal dockyards, within these few
years, has been turned to the building
of large steam-ships, armed with guns
of the heaviest calibre. But the
attempt is evidently in a wrong direction.
The effort to make fighting
ships of steamers, ruins them in both
capacities. It destroys their great
quality, speed; and it exposes them
with an inadequate power to the
line-of-battle ship. They are incomparable
as tugs to a fleet, as conveying
troops, as outlying vessels, as every
thing but men-of-war. A shot would
break up their whole machinery, and
leave them at the mercy of the first
frigate that brought its broadside to
bear upon them in their helpless condition.
In all the trials of the fleet
during the last two years, the heavy
armed steamers were invariably left
behind in a gale, while one of the
light steamers ran before every frigate.
We have now two fleets on service,
one in the Tagus, and another at Malta;
but both are weak in point of numbers,
though in a high state of equipment.
A few rasee guardships are scattered
round the coast. Some large steamers
remain at Portsmouth and Plymouth
ready for service; but, from all accounts,
there is nothing of that active
and vigorous preparation which
ought to be the essential object of the
country, while France is menacing us
from day to day, while she has an immense
naval conscription, is building
powerful ships, is talking of invasion,
and hates us with all the hatred of
Frenchmen. In such emergencies, to
think of sparing expense is almost a
public crime; and no public execration
could be too deep, as no public punishment
could be too severe, if neglect of
preparation should ever leave us at
the mercy of the most mischievous of
mankind. But no time is to be
thrown away.
Whether we shall be prepared to
meet and punish aggression, ought no
longer to be left dependent on the will
of individuals. The nation must bestir
itself. It must have meetings,
and subscriptions, and musters. We
must be ready to give up a part of our
superfluities to save the rest. Whether
France intends to attack us,
without provocation, and through a
mere rage of aggression, we know not;
but the language of her journals is
malignant, and it is the part of wise
and brave men to be prepared.
[312]We shall now give an outline of
the gallant career of one of those
remarkable men, who, uniting courage
and conduct, achieved an imperishable
name in our naval annals.
William Sidney Smith was born on
the 21st of June 1764. He began
his naval career before he was twelve
years old. All his family, for four
generations, had been naval or military.
His great-grandfather was
Captain Cornelius Smith. His grandfather
was Captain Edward Smith,
who commanded a frigate, in which
he was severely wounded in an attack
on one of the Spanish settlements in
the West Indies, where he died shortly
after. His father was the Captain
Smith of the Guards, whose
name became so conspicuous on the
trial of Lord George Germaine, to
whom he was aide-de-camp at the
battle of Minden, and who after that
trial retired from the army in disgust.
Sir Sidney’s uncle was a general, and
his two brothers were Lieut.-Colonel
Douglas Smith, governor of Prince
Edward’s Island, and John Spencer
Smith, who held a commission in the
Guards, but afterwards exchanged
the service for diplomacy, in which
his name became distinguished as
an envoy to several Continental
courts during the war of the Revolution.
Sir Sidney’s mother was the
daughter of a Mr Wilkinson, an opulent
London merchant, who, however,
seems to have disinherited his daughter
from discontent at her match, and
left the chief part, if not the entire, of
his property to her sister, who was
married to Lord Camelford. Sir
Sidney was for a few years at Tunbridge
School, from which, however,
he was withdrawn at an age so early
that nothing but strong natural talent
could have enabled him to exhibit in
after-life the fluency, and even the
occasional eloquence, which distinguished
his pen. His first rating on
the books of the Admiralty was in the
Tortoise, in June 1777. In the beginning
of the next year he was appointed
to the Unicorn, and began
his career by a gallant action, in
which his ship captured an American
frigate. He was then but fourteen.
In 1779 he joined the Sandwich, the
flag-ship of Rodney, in which he was
present at the victory obtained over
the Spaniards in the next year.
Those were stirring times. In the
same year he was appointed lieutenant
of the Alcide. And in this ship he
was present at Graves’ action with
the French, off the Chesapeake.
In the following year he was in the
greatest naval action of the war—the
famous battle of the 12th of April
1782, off the Leeward Islands, when
Rodney defeated the French fleet,
commanded by the Comte de Grasse.
In the following May, he was appointed
to the command of the Fury sloop,
by Rodney; and in the October following
was promoted to the rank of
captain into the Alcmene, having
been on the list of commanders only
five months.
Thus he was a captain at the age of
eighteen! The war was now at an
end; his ship was paid off, and he
went to reside at Caen, for the purpose
of acquiring a knowledge of the
French language. There he spent a
well-employed and agreeable time.
Many of the French families of condition
resided in the neighbourhood;
and the young captain, having brought
letters to the Duc de Harcourt, governor
of the province, was hospitably
received. The French were then a
polished people; they knew nothing
of republicanism, and were not proud
of their ferocity; they had none of that
frantic hatred of England which is the
folly and the fashion of our day, and
might be regarded as a civilised people.
The duke invited him to his
country-seat, and there showed him
the improvements in his grounds, and
introduced him to his visitors.
Like most men destined to distinction,
Sir Sidney Smith was constantly
preparing himself for useful
service, by the acquisition of knowledge.
The Mediterranean is naturally
presumed to be the great theatre
of naval exploits. He obtained leave
of absence, and went to the Mediterranean.
While at Gibraltar, thinking,
from the violent language of the Emperor
of Morocco, that there might
be a Moorish war, he made a journey
along the coast of Morocco, for the
purpose of acquainting himself with
the condition of its naval force and
harbours. Having obtained the necessary
information, which obviously
required considerable exertion and no
slight expense, he stated its results in
a manly and intelligent letter to the[313]
Admiralty, offering his services in
case of hostilities, and suggesting the
appointment of a squadron to be stationed
outside the Straits, for the
prevention of any naval enterprise on
the part of the Moors.
Among the most accessible ports, he
mentions Mogadore, which, as not
being a bar harbour, is easily approachable
by ships of force; and
though the works contained many
guns, yet they were so ill-placed, that
in all probability they could not resist
an attack. We recollect that the
cannonade of this town was one of
the exploits on which the Prince de
Joinville plumed his heroism, and of
which all France talked as if it were
the capture of a second Gibraltar.
The same spirit of inquiry and preparation
for probable service led him
to Sweden, during the war of the brave
and unfortunate Gustavus with the
Empress Catherine.
We may pause a moment on the
memory of one of the most remarkable
princes of his time. Gustavus, born
in 1746, in 1771 ascended the throne
of Sweden, on the death of his father
Frederic.
The Swedish nobility were poor,
and affected a singular habit of following
the fashions of France, of
whose government, probably, the
chiefs of their body were pensioners.
The lower orders were ignorant, and
probably not less corrupted by the
gold of Russia. Gustavus found his
throne utterly powerless between
both,—a States-General possessing the
actual power of the throne, and even
that assembly itself under the control
of a Russian and a French faction, designated
as the hats and caps. Gustavus,
a man of remarkable talent,
great ardour of character, and much
personal pride, naturally found this
usurpation an insult, and took immediate
means for its overthrow. He lost
no time; his first efforts were exerted
to attach the national militia to his
cause. When all was ready, the explosion
came. The governor of one
of the towns suddenly issued a violent
diatribe against the States-General.
The king was applied to to punish the
contumacious rebel. He instantly
sent a large military force, with his
brother at its head, to punish
the governor. By secret instructions
it joined him. The plan was
now ripening. In all that follows, we
are partly reminded of Charles I., of
Cromwell, and of Napoleon. Like
Charles, the king entered the assembly
of the States and demanded some of
the members. Like Napoleon, he
had the regiments of the garrison ready
on parade, and rushing out of the assembly,
he was received by the troops
with shouts. The oath of allegiance
was renewed to him with boundless
acclamation. Several of the chiefs of
the States-General were immediately
put under arrest, and the whole body
were completely intimidated. On the
next day, the States-General were
once more invited to assemble. The
king, at the head of his military staff,
like Cromwell, entered the hall, and
presented them with the “new constitution.”
The troops had already
settled the question. On its being put
to the vote of the assembly, a majority
appeared in its favour. The States-General
sank into a cipher, and the
revolution was triumphant.
The new constitution had given
great joy to the people, long disgusted
with the arrogance of the
States-General. But the nobles,
whose powers had been curtailed,
nourished a passion for vengeance.
The war of 1788 with Russia, in
which the finances of the kingdom
began to be severely pressed, gave
them the opportunity. The States
still existed; and the disaffected nobles,
influenced their votes, to the extent
of refusing the supplies, though the
Danes were in the Swedish territory,
and actually besieging Gothenburg at
the moment. The king must have
been undone, but for the patriotism of
the mountaineers of Dalecarlia; who,
if they could not give him money,
gave him men. Gustavus, indignant
at his palpable injuries, now determined
on extinguishing the power
which had thus thwarted him in his
career. In 1788, he suddenly arrested
the chiefs of the opposition, and introduced
a law, still more controlling
the power of the nobles. But this
act was regarded as doubly tyrannical,
and deserving of double vengeance.
On the conclusion of the war within
two years after, the malcontents,
fearful that the leisure of peace would[314]
produce further assaults on their privileges,
resolved to take the decision
into their own hands.
The period began to be troubled.
The French revolution had just broken
out, and it had at once filled all the
Continental sovereigns with alarm,
and all the population with vague
theories of wealth, enjoyment, and
freedom. The king of Sweden, known
for his talents, distinguished in war,
and loud in his hatred of France and
her furies, had been chosen by the
allied monarchs to head the invasion
of the republic. Whether the councils
of the nobles partook more of fear, or
hatred, or the hope of political overthrow,
can now be scarcely ascertained;
but they issued in an atrocious
conspiracy against the royal life.
It is remarkable that there is
scarcely an instance of conspiracy
against the lives of eminent personages,
in which the design was not
previously discovered, and was successful
only through an unwise and
contemptuous disregard of the intelligence.
This seems to have been the
course of things, from the days of
Cæsar. The King of Sweden was
informed of his danger; and even
that the attempt was deferred only
until the period of some fêtes, to be
given at court. But the king, accustomed
to danger, and probably refusing
to believe in the existence of a
crime rare among his countrymen,
disdained all measures of precaution,
and even appears not to have taken
any further notice of the conspiracy.
This might have been the conduct of
a brave man, but the consequence
showed that it was not the conduct of
a wise one.
On the 16th of March 1792, the
ball was given: the king appeared
among the maskers: he was evidently
careless of all hazard, and was conversing
with a group, when, Ankerstrom,
the intended assassin, entered
the Salle. This traitor had been a
captain in the service, but had been
dismissed, or had conceived himself to
be insulted by the king. Gustavus
was pointed out to him by one of the
conspirators: he stole behind the king,
and fired at his back a pistol loaded
with slugs and nails. Gustavus fell
mortally wounded, and was carried to
his chamber in agony. The assassin
coolly walked out of the Salle, unobserved
in the confusion, but was arrested
next day. He was brought to
trial, and died the death of a regicide.
The chief conspirators were banished.
The king languished until the end of
the month, when he died, with great
firmness and resignation.
On the pistol of Ankerstrom may
have turned the fortunes of the French
Revolution. Gustavus, a king, a
man of military genius, and ardent in
all that he undertook, would have
escaped all the errors of the Duke of
Brunswick. His personal rank would
have rendered him independent of the
wavering politics of the allies; his
talent would have rectified the obsolete
notions of their statesmen; and his
spirit of enterprise would have rescued
his army from the most fatal of all
dangers to an invader—delay. He
would have overruled the prejudices
of the Aulic Council, and the artifices
of the Prussian cabinet; and hoisted
the allied flag in Paris, before the first
levy of the Republic could have taken
the field.
France can scarcely be regarded as
having an army until 1795. The old
royal army, though consisting of
180,000 men, was scattered in position
and doubtful in principle. The
Republican levies were yet but
peasantry. The King of Sweden, at
the head of 150,000 Prussians and
Austrians, then the first troops in
Europe in point of equipment and
discipline, would have walked over
all resistance; and France would have
been spared the most miserable, and
Europe the bloodiest, page of its
annals.
The fall of Gustavus was also fatal
to his dynasty. His son, Gustavus
IV., inheriting his passions without
his talents, and quarrelling with his
allies without being able to repel his
enemies, was expelled from the throne,
after a series of eccentricities almost
amounting to frenzy. He was arrested
in the streets by General
Alderkreutz, by order of the Diet.
His uncle, the Duke of Sudermania,
was appointed regent; and, on the
king’s subsequent abdication, was
proclaimed king, by the title of Charles
XIII.
On his death, Bernadotte was
elected to the throne, which he retained[315]
through life;—the solitary instance
of permanent power among
all the generals of the French empire;
but an instance justified by high
character, by his acquirement of the
throne without crime, and by its possession
without tyranny.
There may be no royal road to fame,
but there are some habits which naturally
lead to it; one of those, activity
of spirit, Sir Sidney Smith possessed
in a remarkable degree. Wherever any
thing new or exciting in his profession
was to be seen, there he was certain to
be. In 1789, the Swedish and Russian
fleets were fighting in the Baltic.
England was at peace,—his ship had
been paid off; relaxation, the London
balls, the Parisian theatres, rambles
through the German watering-places,
were before him. Ten thousand idlers
of the navy would have enjoyed them
all without delay. But the young
captain was determined to rise in his
profession; and, as the time might
come when a Swedish or a Russian
war might be on the hands of England
herself, he felt that it might be advantageous
for an English officer to have
some knowledge of the Baltic.
Unluckily, the chief portion of his
correspondence in Sweden has been
lost. It was very voluminous; but,
with all his documents on the subject
of his Swedish service, it had been left
in Camelford House, to the care of its
proprietor, Lord Grenville. The house
was subsequently let for the residence
of the Princess Charlotte, and the
papers were removed to the care of a
tradesman near Cavendish Square,
whose premises were destroyed by
fire, and the MSS. were almost wholly
consumed. If there is no other moral
in the story, it should at least be a
warning to diplomatic and warlike
authorship, to apply to the press as
speedily as possible.
But, from his Swedish expedition
is certainly to be dated the whole distinction
of his subsequent career.
He might otherwise have lingered
through life on half-pay, or have been
suffered merely to follow the routine
of his profession, and been known
only by the Navy List.
In 1789, he applied for six months’
leave of absence to go to the Baltic,
but without any intention to serve.
There he was introduced to the King
of Sweden, and attracted so much interest
by his evident ability and animation
of manner, that the king was
desirous of fixing him in his service,
and of giving him an important command.
The temptation was strong,
but we need scarcely say, that even if
leave were given, it ought not to have
been accepted. No man has a right
to shed the blood of man but in defence
of his own country, or by command
of his own sovereign. But in
the next year he received the following
flattering request from the king.
“Captain Sidney Smith,—The great
reputation you have acquired in serving
your own country with equal success
and valour, and the profound calm
which England enjoys not affording
you any opportunity to display your
talents at present, induce me to propose
to you to enter into my service
during the war, and principally for
the approaching campaign.
“To offer you the same rank and
appointments which you enjoy in your
own country, is only to offer you
what you have a right to expect; but
to offer you opportunities of distinguishing
yourself anew, and of augmenting
your reputation, by making
yourself known in these northern seas
as the élève of Rodney, Pigot, Howe,
and Hood, is, I believe, to offer you
a situation worthy of them and yourself,
which you will not resist; and the
means of acquitting yourself towards
your masters in the art of war, by extending
their reputation, and the estimate
in which they are held already
here.
“I have destined a particular command
for you, if you accept my offer,
concerning which I will explain myself
more in detail when I have your
definitive answer. I pray God to
have you in his holy keeping. Your
very affectionate
Gustavus.
“Haga, January 17, 1790.”
This showy offer overcame Sir Sidney’s
reluctance at once; but as he
could not enter into the Swedish
service without leave from home, he
took advantage of the opportunity of
bringing home despatches from the
minister in Stockholm, and thus became
the bearer of his own request.
The Duke of Sudermania, the king’s
second in command, also wrote to
him a most friendly letter, entreating[316]
of him to return as speedily as possible,
and bidding him bring some of his
brave English friends along with him.
The offer to him had been the command
of the light squadron. Sir
Sidney set out on the wings of hope
accordingly, and expected to be received
with open arms by the ministers;
but he was seriously disappointed
in the expected ardour of his
reception. It was with extreme
difficulty that he could find any
one to listen to him. At last he
obtained an audience of the Duke
of Leeds, who, however, would give
no answer, until the whole matter had
been laid before a cabinet council.
The gallant sailor now began to experience
some of those trials to which
every man in public life is probably
subjected, at one time or another.
He now determined to wait with
patience, and his patience was amply
tried. In this state he remained for
six weeks, until at last he determined
to write to the King of Sweden,
proposing to give up his appointment,
but stating that he was determined
to return to join the Duke of Sudermania
as a volunteer. Sir Sidney
now offered to be the bearer of
despatches to Sweden, but the offer
was declined with official politeness.
He immediately sailed for Sweden,
when the King placed him on board
a yacht which followed the royal
galley in action.
We must now take leave of this
war of row-boats, in which, however,
several desperate actions were fought;
but though row-boats or galleys were
the chief warriors, both fleets exhibited
a large number of heavy frigates or
line-of-battle ships. Those, however,
were scarcely more than buoys, among
the narrow channels of the Baltic, obstructed
as they were by islands, headlands,
and small defensible harbours.
Sir Sidney was active on all occasions.
In one instance, where an attack
on the Russian fleet was proposed,
and the objection made by the captains
was the difficulty of proceeding
by night through an intricate channel,
he rode across a neck of land, took a
peasant’s boat from the shore, sounded
the channel during the night, and
made himself master of the landmarks,
settling the signals with the
advanced post on shore.
He was soon after engaged in a desperate
action, in which he, with his
little troop, having been abandoned
by the divisions ordered to attack on
other points, was beaten, after a most
gallant resistance.
But the King knew how to feel for
brave men, however unlucky, and sent
him a complimentary letter, on the
gallantry and zeal which “he had the
faculty of communicating to those who
accompanied him.” The King, in several
communications, remarks on this
quality of exciting the spirit of activity
and enterprise in others, which seems
to have been Sir Sidney’s characteristic
in almost every period of his naval career;
and which doubtless proceeded
from peculiar ardour and animation in
himself.
The war closed by an armistice
and treaty, in 1792. But Sir Sidney
then received the reward of his gallant
zeal, in his investiture with the Grand
Cross of the Swedish Order of the
Sword, by George III. himself; which
we believe to have been an unusual
distinction in the instance of foreign
orders, and to have been at the request
of the late King of Sweden.
Though Sir Sidney Smith had apparent
reason to complain of the coldness
of his reception on his first return
to England, it is evident that his conduct
in Sweden had attracted the
attention of ministers. As a simple
English captain, attracting the notice
of the most warlike monarch of Europe,
evidently holding a high place
in his confidence, offered a distinguished
command, and receiving one
of the highest marks of honour that
could be conferred by Gustavus, he
was regarded as having done honour
to his country. But we have heard
from those who were intimate with
him in early life, that he was also a
remarkably striking personage in person
and manners; his countenance
singularly expressive, his manner full
of life, and his language vivid and intelligent.
His person was then thin
and active, which in after-life changed
into heaviness and corpulency—a most
complete transformation; but if the
countenance had lost all its fire, it retained
its good sense and its good
nature.
From an early period of the Revolutionary
war, the eyes of France had[317]
been turned on Egypt, a country which
the extravagant descriptions of Savary
had represented as capable of “being
turned into a terrestrial paradise, if
in possession of France.” There her
men of science were to reveal all
the mysteries of the Pyramids, her
philosophers were to investigate human
nature in its most famous cradle,
her soldiers were to colonise in patriarchal
ease and plenty; and even her
belles and beaux were to luxuriate in
gilded galleys on the waters of the inscrutable
Nile, and revel in painted
palaces in the shade of tropical gardens,
and bowers that knew no winter!
Further collision with England
led to further objects; and in time,
when the Republic had assumed a
shape of direct hostility with all
Europe, with England at its head,
the seizure of Egypt tempted France
in another form, as the first step to
the conquest of India.
But long before this period, the sagacity
of the English cabinet had seen
the probable direction of French enterprise,
and felt the necessity of
obtaining all possible information relative
to the coasts of Asiatic Turkey
and Syria. For this important purpose
Sir Sidney Smith was chosen,
and sent on a secret mission to Constantinople;
partly, perhaps, from the
circumstance that his brother, Mr Spencer
Smith, who was then our ambassador
there, would communicate with
him more advantageously than with a
stranger; but undoubtedly much more
for his qualifications for a service of
such interest and importance.
Nothing is left of those memorials,
further than a few notes of the expenses
of his journeys; from which he
appears to have examined the coasts
of the Black Sea, the Bosphorus, the
Dardanelles, the Archipelago, and the
Ionian Islands. But he was now to distinguish
himself on a higher scene of
action.
In September 1793, the officers of
the French navy at Toulon, and the
chief inhabitants, disgusted with the
Revolution, and alarmed by the cruelties
of the Revolutionary tribunals;
hoisted the white flag, and proposed
to Lord Hood, commanding the British
squadron off the coast, that he
should take possession of the city and
shipping, in the name of Louis XVII.
It must be confessed, that there
never was a great military prize, more
utterly thrown away, nor an effort
of loyalty more unlucky. The whole
transaction only gives the lesson, that
what the diplomatists call “delicacy”
is wholly misplaced when men come
to blows, and that in war promptitude
is every thing. The first act of Lord
Hood ought to have been to remove
the fleet, strip the arsenals, and send
the whole to England, there to be kept
secure for its rightful king. The next
ought to have been, to give every inhabitant
the means of escaping to some
safer quarter, with his property. The
third ought to have been, to garrison
the forts with every soldier who could
be sent from Gibraltar and England;
from which we could have sent 50,000
men within three weeks. Toulon then
might have been made the stronghold
of a loyal insurrection in the south,
and the garrison of all the foreign
troops, which the French princes could
muster.
Not one of these things was done.
The ships were left until the last moment,
through “delicacy” to the people;
the people were left to the last
moment, through a perilous confidence
in the chances of war; and Toulon
was lost by an attack of ragamuffins,
and the battery of Lieutenant Buonaparte,
which an English regiment
would have flung into the sea, and
sent its commandant to an English
prison.
But, even in the midst of these instances
of ill-luck, Sir Sidney Smith
made himself conspicuous by his services.
When returning from his Mediterranean
survey, he happened to stop
at Smyrna; and there observing a number
of British sailors loitering about
the streets, he offered them service;
and purchasing a small lateen-rigged
vessel, about forty feet long, which
he manned with forty sailors, and
steering for Toulon, he turned over his
little vessel and its crew to Lord
Hood.
This was another example of that
activity of mind and ready attention
to circumstances, which characterised
his career. A hundred other officers
might have seen those sailors wandering
about Smyrna, without thinking
of the purchase of a vessel to
make them useful to their country;[318]
or might have been too impatient to
return to England, for a detour to
Toulon.
Lord Hood, though a brave man,
was a dull one, and had all the formality
of a formal time. Sir Sidney’s
gallant volunteering was forgotten,
and the defence of Toulon was carried
on under every possible species of
blundering. At length the enemies’
guns began to play from the heights,
and the order was given for the fleet
to retire. Whether even this order
was not premature may still be
doubted; for the French batteries, few
and weak, could scarcely have made
an impression on so powerful a
fleet; and the British broadsides might
have made it impossible for the enemy
to hold the town, especially after all
its works had been dismantled. But
the order was given, and was about to be
executed, when Sir Sidney asked the
question which seems to have occurred
to no one else: “What do you mean
to do with all those fine ships: do
you mean to leave them behind?”
Some one called out,—”Why, what
do you mean to do with them?” The
prompt answer was,—”Burn them, to
be sure.” By some chance, the answer
reached Lord Hood’s ears; he
immediately sent for Sir Sidney, and
to him, though on half pay, and then
irregularly employed, was given this
important duty.
The employment was highly perilous,
not only from the hazards of
being blown up, or buried in the
conflagration, but from the resistance
of the populace and galley-slaves,
besides that of the troops, who, on the
retreat of the English, were ready to
pour into the town. His force, too,
was trifling, consisting only of the
little vessel which he had purchased
at Smyrna, three British gun-boats,
and three Spanish. But the operation
was gallantly performed. The stores
of the arsenal were set on fire; a fireship
was towed into the middle of the
French fleet, and all was soon one immense
mass of flame: perhaps war
never exhibited a scene more terribly
sublime. Thirteen sail of the line,
with all the storehouses, were blazing
together. The French, too, began to
fire from the hills, and the English
gun-boats returned the fire with discharges
of grapeshot on the troops as
they came rushing down to the gates
of the arsenal. All was uproar and
explosion.
The most melancholy part of the
whole narrative is the atrocious vengeance
of the Republicans on gaining
possession. An anecdote of this scene
of horror, and of the especial treachery
of Napoleon, is given on the authority
of Sir Sidney.
“The Royalist inhabitants, or the
chief portion of them, had been driven
into the great square of the town, and
compressed there into one huge mass.
Napoleon then discharged his artillery
upon them, and mowed them down.
But as many had thrown themselves
on the ground to escape the grapeshot,
and many were only wounded, this
villain of villains cried out aloud,—’The
vengeance of the Republic is
satisfied, rise and go to your homes.’
But the wretched people no sooner
stood up than they received another
discharge of his guns, and were all
massacred. If any one act of man
ever emulated the work of the devil,
this act, by its mingled perfidy and
cruelty, was the one.”
It is impossible to read the life of
this intrepid and active officer, without
seeing the encouragement which it
holds forth to enterprise. In this sense
it ought to have a part in the recollections
of every soldier and sailor of
England. Sir Sidney had perhaps
rivals by the thousand in point of
personal valour and personal intelligence;
but the source of all his distinctions
was, his never losing sight of
his profession, and never losing an opportunity
of service. On this principle
we may account for every step
of his career, and on no other. He
appears to have had no parliamentary
interest, no ministerial favour, no connexion
of any kind which could essentially
promote his interest, and even
to have been somewhat neglected by
admirals under whom he served. But
he never lost an opportunity of being
present where any thing was to be
done, and of doing his best. It was
this which produced even from the
formal English admiral a note of this
order, written on the evening of the
conflagration,—
“My dear Sir Sidney,—You must
burn every French ship you possibly
can, and consult the governor on the[319]
proper method of doing it, on account
of bringing off the troops.“Very faithfully yours,
“Hood.”
This was written at three in the
afternoon. It would appear that Sir
Sidney, in his answer, made some observation
with reference to the smallness
of the force put under his command.
His Lordship, in a note dated
at six in the evening, thus replied:—
“I am sorry you are so apprehensive
of difficulty in the service you
volunteered for. It must be undertaken;
and if it does not succeed to my
wishes, it will very probably facilitate
the getting off the governor and the
troops in safety, which is an object.
The conflagration may be advantageous
to us. No enterprise of war is
void of danger and difficulty; both
must be submitted to.“Ever faithfully yours,
“Hood.”
The remonstrance of Sir Sidney
must evidently have been with respect
to the inadequacy of preparation, for
he remarks,—”I volunteered the service
under the disadvantage of there
being no previous preparation for it
whatever;” and the only failure arose
from the want of force; for he was unable
to burn the ships in the basin;
while it argues extraordinary skill and
daring, to have effected the burning of
the rest with a few gun-boats and a
felucca.
But this service, executed at the
right time, and in the right spirit, immediately
fixed upon him the eyes of
the fleet; and the admiral, on sending
home the despatches from Toulon,
made Sir Sidney their bearer. He
was received with great attention by
ministers; and Lord Spencer, then at
the head of the Admiralty, particularly
complimented him on the promptness
and energy of his services at
Toulon.
As it was now determined to fit out
a light squadron for the purpose of
disturbing the enemy’s coasts on the
Channel, Sir Sidney Smith was selected
for the command; and he was appointed
to the Diamond frigate, with
which he immediately made sail for
the coast of Holland. This little fleet
consisted of thirty-two vessels of various
sizes, from the frigate to the gun-boat.
With this fleet he kept watch
on the enemy’s harbours, hunted privateers,
made landings on the shore,
carried off signal-posts, and kept the
whole coast in perpetual alarm. One
of those services shows the activity
and intelligence required on this duty.
It being rumoured that a French expedition
had sailed from Brest, Sir
Sidney was ordered to execute the
difficult task of ascertaining the state
of the harbour. He disguised his ship
so as to look like a French vessel,
hoisted French colours, and ran into
the road. Unluckily, a large French
ship of war was working in at the
same time, but which took no notice
of him, probably from the boldness of
his navigation. At sunset the Frenchman
anchored, as the tide set strong
out of the harbour, and Sir Sidney
was compelled to do the same. He had
hoped that, on the turning of the tide,
she would have gone up the harbour,
but there she lay in the moonlight, a
formidable obstacle. The question
was now whether to leave the attempt
incomplete, or to run the hazard of
passing the French line-of-battle ship.
The latter course was determined on,
and she was fortunately passed. As
they advanced up the road, two other
ships, one of which was a frigate,
were seen at anchor. Those, too,
must be passed, and even the dawn
must be waited for before a good
view of the road could be obtained.
The crew were ordered to be silent:
the French ships were passed without
notice. As morning broke, a
full view of the road was obtained,
and it was evident that the enemy’s
fleet had put to sea. The task was
performed, but the difficulty was now
to escape. On the first attempt
to move towards the sea, a corvette,
which was steering out in the same
direction, began to give the alarm by
making signals. The two vessels
at anchor immediately prepared to
follow, and the line-of-battle ship made
a movement so as completely to obstruct
the course. There seemed to
be now no alternative but to be sunk
or taken. These are the emergencies
which try the abilities of men, and the
dexterity on this occasion was equal
to the difficulty. As resistance was
hopeless, Sir Sidney tried stratagem.
Running directly down to the line-of-battle[320]
ship, which he now perceived to
be in a disabled state, pumping from
leaks and under jury topmasts, he
hailed the captain in French, which
he fortunately spoke like a native,
offering him assistance. The captain
thanked him, but said that he required
none, as he had men enough; but on
this occasion Sir Sidney exhibited a
feeling of humanity which did him
still higher honour than his skill. As
he lay under the stern of the Frenchman
he might have poured in a raking
fire, and, of course, committed great
slaughter among the crew, who were
crowded on the gunwale and quarter,
looking at his ship. The guns were
double loaded, and his crew were
ready and willing. But, considering
that, even if the enemy’s vessel had
been captured, it would be impossible
to bring her off, and that the only
result could be the havoc of life; and,
to use the language of his despatch,
“conceiving it both unmanly and
treacherous to make such havoc while
speaking in friendly terms and offering
our assistance, I trusted that my
country, though it might be benefited
in a trifling degree by it, would gladly
relinquish an advantage to be purchased
at the expense of humanity
and the national character; and I
hope, for these reasons, I shall stand
justified in not having made use of the
accidental advantage in my power for
the moment.”
And even then this act of generosity
may not have been without its
reward; for the other ships, seeing that
he was spoken to by the French vessel,
discontinued the pursuit. The exploit
was finished, and the harbour was
left behind. If he had fired a shot into
the exposed line-of-battle ship, he
would inevitably have been chased by
the others and probably taken. From
this period scarcely any of the smaller
convoys, conveying ammunition or
provisions to the enemy’s ports, could
escape.
Yet, in the midst of this warlike
vigilance and vigour, humanity was not
overlooked; the British vessels were
forbidden to fire at patrols on shore,
and were ordered to spare fishing-boats,
villages, and private dwellings.
The winter was spent in hunting
along the shore every French flotilla
that ventured to peep out. But one
action deserves peculiar remembrance,
from its mingled daring and perseverance.
A convoy, consisting of a
corvette of 16 guns, four brigs, and
two sloops, had been chased into,
Herqui. As they, of course, were
likely to take the first opportunity to
escape, Sir Sidney determined not to
wait for the rest of his squadron, but
to attempt their capture in the Diamond
frigate alone. While he was
preparing for this adventure, two other
armed vessels joined him. The attempt
was hazardous, for the bay was
fortified. Two batteries were placed
on a high promontory, and the coast
troops were ready to oppose a landing.
The Diamond dashed into the bay,
but the fire from the batteries began
to be heavy, and could be returned
only with slight effect, from the commanding
nature of their position. It
was, therefore, necessary to try another
style of attack. This was done by
ordering the marines and boarders into
the boats, and sending them to attack
the batteries in the rear. This movement,
however, was met by a heavy
fire of musketry on the boats, from the
troops drawn up to oppose their landing.
The frigate, too, was suffering
from the fire of the batteries, and the
navigation was intricate. At this
critical moment Sir Sidney pointed out
to Lieutenant Pine, one of his officers,
that it might be possible to climb the
precipice in front of the batteries! The
gallant officer and his men started
immediately, landed under the enemy’s
cannon, climbed the precipice, and
made themselves masters of the guns,
before the troops on the beach could
regain the heights. The frigate continued
her fire to check the advance of
the troops. The guns were spiked,
and the re-embarkation was effected.
It might have been expected that this
brilliant little assault could not have
been effected without serious loss;
but such is the advantage of promptitude
and gallantry, that the whole
party returned safe, with the exception
of one officer wounded.
But the enemy’s vessels still remained.
To get them out was impossible,
for the rocks around were
covered with troops, who kept up an
incessant fire of musketry. It was,
therefore, determined to burn them.
The corvette and a merchant ship[321]
were set on fire: but the tide falling,
the troops poured down close to the
vessels, and the party in possession of
them returned on board.
Here Sir Sidney might have stopped.
He had done enough to signalise
his own talent and the bravery of
his people. But this success was not
enough for him. The convoy were
still before him, though still under
the protection of the troops. He
determined on attacking them again.
The boats were manned and rowed to
the shore. The troops poured in a
heavy fire. But the vessels were
finally all boarded and burnt, with the
exception of one armed lugger.
Enterprises of this order are the true
school of the naval officer. They may
seem slight, but they call out all the
talent and activity of the profession.
They might also have had an important
influence on the naval war, for
these convoys generally carried naval
stores to the principal French dockyards,
and the loss of a convoy might
prevent the sailing of a fleet.
Lieutenant Pine was sent to the
Admiralty with the colours which he
had captured on the heights, and with
a strong recommendation from his
gallant captain. The whole affair was
regarded in England as remarkably
well conceived and well done. The
exploits of the Diamond were the popular
theme, and Sir Sidney rose into
high favour with the Admiralty and
the nation.
These are the opportunities which
distinguish the frigate service. An
officer in a line-of-battle ship must
wait for a general engagement. An
officer on land must wait for the lapse
of twenty years at least before he can
expect the command of a regiment, or
the chance of seeing his name connected
with any distinguished achievement.
But the youngest captain, in
command of a frigate, may bring the
eyes of the nation upon him. The young
lieutenant, even the boy midshipman,
by some independent display of intrepidity,
may fix his name in the annals
of the empire.
But the caprices of fortune are
doubly capricious in war. While the
captain of the Diamond was receiving
plaudits from all sides, the mortifying
intelligence arrived, that he had fallen
into the enemy’s hands.
The origin of this casualty was his
zeal to capture a lugger, which had
done considerable damage among our
Channel convoys. Its stratagem was,
to follow the convoys, until it could
throw men on board, then to let the
prize continue her course, to avoid
attracting the vigilance of the escorting
frigate, and, when night fell, to
slip off to a French port. Sir Sidney
determined to cut short the lugger’s
career. At length the opportunity
seemed to have come. The vessel was
discovered at anchor in the inner
fort of Havre under a ten-gun battery.
The Diamond’s boats were instantly
manned and armed; but, on the inquiry
who was to command, it was
found that the first lieutenant was ill
and in bed, and the second and third
lieutenants were on shore. Sir Sidney
then took the command himself. The
attacking party proceeded in four
boats and a Thames wherry, in which
was Sir Sidney, to the pier of Havre,
where the lugger lay. It was night,
and the vessel was gallantly boarded
on both sides at once, the crew of the
wherry boarding over the stern. The
Frenchmen on deck were beaten after
a short struggle. Sir Sidney, rushing
down into the cabin, found the four
officers starting from their sleep and
loading their pistols. He coolly told
them that the vessel was no longer
theirs; ordered them to surrender,
and they gave up their arms.
But the flood-tide was running
strong, and it drove the vessel above
the town, there being no wind. At
day-light the lugger became the centre
of a general attack of the armed vessels
of the port. The Diamond could
not move from want of wind; and,
after a desperate resistance of three
quarters of an hour, Sir Sidney and
his companions were forced to surrender.
Six officers and nineteen
seamen were taken.
Sir Sidney’s capture was a national
triumph, and he was instantly ordered
to be sent to Paris. No exchange
could be obtained; his name was too
well known. He was charged with
incendiarism for the burning of Toulon;
and it was even hinted that his
being found so close to Havre was for
the purpose of burning the town.
Sir Sidney’s imprisonment was at
first in the Abbaye, which had been[322]
made so infamously memorable by the
slaughters of September 1793. He
was afterwards placed in the prison
of the Temple. In all probability,
the first object was to exhibit him
to the Parisians. An English captain
as a prisoner was a rare exhibition,
and his detention also saved them
from the most active disturber of their
Norman and Breton navigation. But
his confinement was not strict, and he
was even suffered occasionally to
walk about Paris on giving his parole
to the jailer. At length, after various
British offers of exchange, which were
all rejected by the French, he escaped
by a counterfeit order of liberation;
and, encountering several hair-breadth
hazards, reached Havre, seized a boat,
put off, and was taken up at sea by
the Argo frigate, commanded by Captain
Bowen, who landed him at Portsmouth,
and he arrived in London in
April 1798, having been in France
about two years and a month.
It is sometimes difficult to know,
respecting any event, peculiarly in
early life, whether it is a misfortune
or the contrary. Sir Sidney’s capture
must have been often felt by him as
the severest of calamities, by stopping
a career which had already made him
one of the national favourites, and had
given him promise of still higher distinction.
From the command of the
Diamond to the dreary chambers of
the Temple was a formidable contrast;
yet the event which placed him there
may have been an instance of something
more than what the world terms
“good luck.” If he had remained in
command of his frigate, he might have
fallen in some of those fights with the
batteries and corvettes which he was
constantly provoking. But in his
French prison he was safe for the time,
and yet not less before the public eye.
In reality, the sympathy felt for him
there, and the fruitless attempts of the
Admiralty to effect his exchange, kept
him more the Lion than before; and
he returned just in time, to be employed
on a service of the first importance,
and which, by its novelty, adventure,
and romantic peril, seemed
to have been expressly made for his
genius.
The French expedition, under Napoleon,
had taken possession of Egypt;
the Turks were a rabble, and were
beaten at the first onset. The Mamelukes,
though the finest cavalry in the
world as individual horsemen, were
beaten before the French infantry,
as all irregular troops will be beaten
by regulars. At this period, the object
of the ministry was to excite the indolence
of the Turkish government to
attempt the reconquest of Egypt, and
Sir Sidney was appointed to the command
of Le Tigre, a French eighty
gun-ship, which had been captured by
Lord Bridport three years before. If
it be said that he owed this command
in any degree to his having been sent
on a mission to Turkey some years
before, which is perfectly probable; let
it be remembered, that that mission
itself was owing to the gallantry and
intelligence which he had displayed
in his volunteer expedition to Sweden.
Sir Sidney’s present appointment
was a mixture of diplomacy with a
naval command; for he was appointed
joint-plenipotentiary with his brother
Spencer Smith, then our minister at
Constantinople. But this junction of
offices produced much dissatisfaction
in both Lord St Vincent and Nelson;
and it required no slight address, on
the part of Sir Sidney, to reconcile,
those distinguished officers to his employment.
However, his sword soon
showed itself a more effectual reconciler
than his pen, and the siege of
Acre proved him a warrior worthy of
their companionship. After the siege,
Nelson, as impetuous in his admiration
as he was in his dislikes, wrote,
to Sir Sidney the following high
acknowledgment:—
“My dear Sir,—I have received,
with the truest satisfaction, all your
very interesting letters, to July. The
immense fatigue you have had in
defending Acre against such a chosen
army of French villains, headed by
that arch-villain Buonaparte, has never
been exceeded; and the bravery shown
by you and your brave companions
is such as to merit every encomium
which all the civilised world can bestow.
As an individual, and as an
admiral, will you accept of my feeble
tribute of praise and admiration, and
make them acceptable to all those
under your command?“Nelson.
“Palermo, Aug. 20, 1799.”
Sir Sidney found the Sultaun willing
to exert all the force of his dominions,[323]
but wretchedly provided with the
means of exertion—a disorganised
army, an infant navy, empty arsenals,
and all the resources of the state in
barbaric confusion. Two bomb-vessels
and seven gun-boats were all
that he could procure for the coast
service. He ordered five more gun-boats
to be laid down, waiting for
guns from England. But he was
soon called from Constantinople.
Advice had been received by the
governor of Acre, Achmet Pasha,
that Buonaparte, at the head of an
army of twelve or thirteen thousand
men, was about to march on Acre.
The position of this fortress renders
it the key of the chief commerce in
corn at the head of the Levant, and
its possessor has always been powerful.
Its possession by the French
would have given them the command
of all the cities on the coast, and
probably made them masters of Syria,
if not of Constantinople. Buonaparte,
utterly reckless in his cruelties, provided
they gained his object, had
announced his approach by the following
dashing epistle to the Pasha:—”The
provinces of Gaza, Ramleh,
and Jaffa are in my power. I have
treated with generosity those of your
troops who placed themselves at my
discretion. I have been severe towards
those who have violated the rights of
war. I shall march in a few days
against Acre.” His severity had already
been exhibited on an unexampled
scale. Having taken Jaffa by
assault, and put part of the garrison
to the sword, he marched his prisoners,
to the number of three thousand
seven hundred, to an open space outside
the town. As they were disarmed
in the town, they could make no
resistance; and, as Turks, they submitted
to the will of Fate. There
they were fired on, until they all fell!
When this act of horrid cruelty was
reported in Europe by Sir Robert
Wilson, its very atrocity made the
honourable feelings of England incredulous;
but it has since been acknowledged
in the memoir by Napoleon’s
commissary, M. Miot, and the massacre
is denied no longer. The excuse
which the French general subsequently
offered was, that many of
the Turks had been captured before,
and liberated on parole; that having
thus violated the laws of war, he could
neither take them with him, nor leave
them behind. But the hollowness of
this excuse is evident. The Turks
knew nothing of our European parole;
they felt that it was their duty to
fight for their Pasha; they might have
been liberated with perfect impunity,
for, once deprived of arms, and stript
of all means of military movement,
they must have lingered among the
ruins of an open town, or dispersed
about the country. The stronger
probability is, that the massacre was
meant for the purposes of intimidation,
and that on the blood of Jaffa
the French flag was to float above
the gates of Acre.
It is satisfactory to our natural
sense of justice, to believe that this
very act was the ruin of the expedition.
Achmet Pasha was an independent
prince, and might have felt
little difficulty in arranging a treaty
with the invader, or receiving a province
in exchange for the temporary
use of his fortress. But the bloodshed
of Jaffa must have awakened at once
his abhorrence and his fears. The
massacre also excited Sir Sidney’s
feelings so much, that he instantly
weighed anchor, and arrived at Acre
two days before the French vanguard.
They were first discovered
by Le Tigre’s gun-boats, as the heads
of the column moved round the foot
of Mount Carmel. There they were
stopt by the fire of the boats, and
driven in full flight up the mountains.
But another event of more importance
occurred almost immediately
after. A flotilla was seen from the
mast-head of Le Tigre, consisting of
a corvette and nine sail of gun-vessels.
The flotilla was instantly attacked,
and seven struck, the other three
escaped, it being justly considered of
most importance to secure the prizes,
they containing the whole battery of
artillery, ammunition, &c., intended
for the siege. Previously to his arrival,
Sir Sidney had sent Captain Miller of
the Theseus, a most gallant officer, and
Colonel Phelypeaux, to rebuild the
walls, and altogether to put the place
in a better defensive order. Nothing
could be more fortunate than this capture,
for it at once gave Sir Sidney a
little fleet, supplied him with guns
and ammunition for the defence of the[324]
place, and, of course, deprived the
French of the means of attack in proportion.
But it is not to be supposed
that Napoleon was destitute of
guns. He had already on shore four
twelve-pounders, eight howitzers, a
battery of thirty-two pieces, and about
thirty four-pounders. The siege commenced
on the 20th of March, and from
that day, for sixty days, was a constant
repetition of assaults, the bursting of
mines, and the breaching of the old and
crumbling walls.
At length Buonaparte, conscious that
his character was sinking, that he was
hourly exposed to Egyptian insurrection,
that the tribes of the Desert were
arriving, and that every day increased
the peril of an attack on his rear
by an army from Constantinople, resolved
to risk all upon a final assault.
After fifty days of open trenches, the
Turkish flotilla had been seen from
the walls. The rest deserves to be
told only in the language of their gallant
defender.
“The constant fire of the besiegers
was suddenly increased tenfold. Our
flanking fire from afloat was, as
usual, plied to the utmost, but with
less effect than heretofore, as the
enemy had thrown up epaulements of
sufficient thickness to protect them
from the fire. The French advanced,
and their standard was seen at daylight
on the outer angle of the town,
which they had assaulted. Hassan
Bey’s troops were preparing to land,
but their boats were still only halfway
to the shore.”
It was at this moment that the spirit
and talents of Sir Sidney had their
full effect. If he had continued to
depend on the fire of his boats, the
place would have been taken. The
French were already masters of a part
of the works, and they would probably
have rushed into the town before
the troops of Hassan Bey could
have reached the shore.
“This,” says the despatch, “was a
most critical point, and an effort was
necessary to preserve the place until
their arrival. I accordingly landed
the boats at the mole, and took the
crews up to the breach, armed with
pikes. The enthusiastic gratitude of
the Turks, men, women, and children,
at the sight of such a reinforcement,
at such a time, is not to be described;
many fugitives returned with us to the
breach, which we found defended by a
few brave Turks, whose most destructive
weapons were heavy stones.
“Djezzar Pasha, hearing that the
English were on the breach, quitted his
station, where, according to ancient
Turkish custom, he was sitting to reward
such as should bring him the
heads of the enemy, and distributing
musket cartridges with his own hands.
The energetic old man, coming behind
us, pulled us down with violence, saying,
that if any thing happened to his
English friends, all was lost.
“A sortie was now proposed by Sir
Sidney, but the Turkish regiment
which made it was repulsed. A new
breach was made, and it was evident
that a new assault in superior force
was intended.
“Buonaparte, with a group of generals,
was seen on Cœur-de-Lion’s
Mount, and by his gesticulation, and
his despatching an aide-de-camp to
the camp, he showed that he only waited
for a reinforcement. A little before
sunset, a massive column was seen advancing
to the breach with solemn
step.” The Pasha now reverted to
his native style of fighting, and with
capital effect. “His idea was, not to
defend the breach this time, but to let
a certain number in, and then close
with them, according to the Turkish
mode of war. The column thus mounted
the breach unmolested, and descended
from the rampart into the
Pasha’s garden, where, in a very few
minutes, the most advanced among
them lay headless; the sabre, with the
addition of a dagger in the other hand,
proving more than a match for the
bayonet. In this attack, General
Lannes, commanding the assault,
was wounded, and General Rambaut,
with a hundred and fifty men, were
killed. The rest retreated precipitately.
“Buonaparte will, no doubt, renew
the attack, the breach being perfectly
practicable for fifty men abreast! Indeed,
the town is not, nor ever has
been, defensible by the rules of art.
But, according to every other rule, it
must and shall be defended. Not that
it is worth defending, but we feel
that it is by this breach Buonaparte
means to march to further conquest.
“‘Tis on the issue of this conflict[325]
that depends the opinion of the multitude
of spectators on the surrounding
hills, who wait only to see how it
ends, to join the victor. And with
such a reinforcement for the execution
of his well-known projects, Constantinople,
and even Vienna, must feel the
shock.”
The siege continued, perhaps as no
other siege ever continued before; it
was a succession of assaults, frequently
by night. From the 2d of May to
the 9th, there were no less than nine
of those assaults! In another letter he
writes:—
“Our labour is excessive; many of
us, among whom is our active, zealous
friend, Phelypeaux, have died of fatigue.
I am but half dead; but
Buonaparte brings fresh troops to the
assault two or three times in the
night, while we are obliged to be always
under arms. He has lost the
flower of his army in these desperate
attempts to storm, as appears by the
certificates of service which they had
in their pockets, and eight generals.”
From this period the desperation of
Buonaparte was evident. Besides the
eight generals killed, he had lost eighty
officers, all his guides, carabineers,
and most of his artillerymen,—in all,
upwards of four thousand soldiers.
But the desperation was in vain. All
the assaults were repulsed with slaughter.
The French grenadiers mounted
the breach, only to be shot or sabred.
At length, the division of Kleber was
sent for. It had gone to the fords of
the Jordan to watch the movements
of the Turkish army, and had acquired
distinction in the Egyptian campaign
by the character of its general, and
by its successes against the irregular
horse of the Desert. On its arrival, it
was instantly ordered to the assault.
But the attempt was met with the
usual bravery of the garrison; and
Kleber, after a struggle of three hours,
was repulsed. All was now hopeless
on the part of the enemy. The French
grenadiers absolutely refused to
mount to the assault again. Buonaparte
was furious at his failure, but
where force was useless, he still had a
resource in treachery. He sent a flag
of truce into the town to propose an
armistice for the burial of the dead,
whose remains were already poisoning
the air. This might naturally produce
some relaxation of vigilance; and
while the proposal was under consideration,
a volley of shot and shells was
fired. This was the preliminary to an
assault. It, however, was repulsed;
and the Turks, indignant at the treachery,
were about to sacrifice the messenger
who bore the flag. But Sir
Sidney humanely interposed, carried
him to his ship, and sent him back to
the French general with a message
of contempt and shame.
Retreat was now the only measure
available, and it began on the night of
the 20th of May. The battering-train
of twenty-three pieces was left behind.
The wounded and field-guns
had been suddenly embarked in country
vessels, and sent towards Jaffa.
Sir Sidney put to sea to follow them,
and the vessels containing the wounded,
instead of attempting to continue
their flight, steered down at once to
their pursuers, and solicited water and
provisions. They received both, and
were sent to Damietta. “Their expressions
of gratitude were mingled
with execrations against their general,
who had thus,” they said, “exposed
them to perish.”
As the garrison was without
cavalry, the pursuit of the flying
enemy could not be followed with
any decisive effect. But the gun-boats
of the English and Turks continued
constantly discharging grapeshot
on them, so long as they moved
within reach of the shore, and the
Turkish infantry fired on them when
their march turned inland. Their
loss was formidable; the whole tract,
between Acre and Gaza, was strewed
with the bodies of those who died either
of fatigue or wounds. At length two
thousand cavalry were put in motion by
the Turkish governor of Jaffa, making
prisoners all the French who were left on
the road, with their guns; and nothing
but the want of a strong body of fresh
troops to fall on the enemy seems to
have prevented the capture of every
battalion of that army, which, but two
months before, had boasted of marching
to Constantinople.
It ought to be remembered, as the
crowning honour to his human honours,
that the man who had gained
those successes, was not forgetful of
the true source of all victories which
deserve the name. Sir Sidney had[326]
gone to Nazareth, and there made
this expressive memorandum:—
“I am just returned from the Cave
of the Annunciation, where, secretly
and alone, I have been returning
thanks to the Almighty for our late
wonderful success. Well may we
exclaim, ‘the race is not always to
the swift, nor the battle to the
strong.’ W. S. S.”
It may naturally be presumed
that the whole progress of the siege
had interested the fleet and army
of England in the highest degree.
There had been nothing like the defence
of Acre in all the history of
European war. A siege is pronounced,
by military authorities, to
be the most certain operation in
war; with a fixed number of troops,
and a fixed number of guns in the
trenches, the strongest place must
fall within a prescribed time. But
here was a town almost open, and
with no other garrison, for the first
six weeks of the siege, than a battalion
of half-disciplined Mussulmans,
headed by such men as could
be spared from two British ships of
war.
The whole defence was justly regarded
by the nation, less as a bold military
service, than as an exploit—one of
those singular achievements which are
exhibited from time to time, as if to
show how far intrepidity and talent
combined can go; a splendid example
and encouragement to the brave
never to doubt, and to the intelligent
never to suppose that the resources
of a resolute heart can be exhausted.
But the siege of Acre did more. It
certainly relieved the Sultaun from a
pressure which might have endangered
his throne. It may have saved
India from an expedition down
the Red Sea, for which the native
princes looked, with their habitual
hatred of their British masters; and
above all, it told England that her
people were as invincible on shore
as on the waves, and prepared her
soldiery for those triumphs which
were to make the renown of the
Peninsular war imperishable.
On the meeting of parliament in
September 1799, George III. opened
the session with an energetic speech,
in which the siege of Acre held a
prominent part. The speech said—”The
French expedition to Egypt has
continued to be productive of calamity
and disgrace to our enemies, while
its ultimate views against our Eastern
possessions have been utterly confounded.
The desperate attempt
which they have lately made to extricate
themselves from their difficulties,
has been defeated by the
courage of the Turkish forces, directed
by the skill, and animated by the
courage of the British officer, with
the small portion of my naval force
under his command.”
In the discussion, a few days
after, the thanks of the Lords to Sir
Sidney Smith, and the seamen and
officers under his command, were
moved by Lord Spencer, the first
Lord of the Admiralty, in terms of
the highest compliment.
His lordship said, that he had now
to take notice of an exploit which had
never been surpassed, and had scarcely
ever been equalled;—he meant the defence
of St Jean d’ Acre by Sir Sidney
Smith. He had no occasion to impress
upon their lordships a higher
sense than they already entertained
of the brilliancy, utility, and distinction
of an achievement, in which
a general of great celebrity, and
a veteran and victorious army, were,
after a desperate and obstinate engagement,
which lasted almost without
intermission for sixty days, not only
repulsed, but totally defeated by the
heroism of this British officer, and the
small number of troops under his
command.
Lord Hood said, that he could not
give a vote on the present occasion
without bearing his testimony to the
skill and valour of Sir Sidney Smith,
which had been so conspicuously and
brilliantly exerted, when he had the
honour and the benefit of having him
under his command (at Toulon).
Lord Grenville said, that the circumstance
of so eminent a service
having been performed with so inconsiderable
a force, was with him an
additional reason for affording this
testimony of public gratitude, and the
highest honour which the House had it
in its power to confer.
His Lordship then adverted to his
imprisonment in the Temple. “In defiance
of every principle of humanity,
and of all the acknowledged rules of[327]
war, Sir Sidney Smith had been, with
the most cold and cruel inflexibility,
confined in a dungeon of the Temple;
but the French, by making him an
exception to the general usages of
war, had only manifested their sense
of his value, and how much they were
afraid of him.” In the House of
Commons, Mr Dundas, the Secretary
of State, after alluding to the apprehensions
of the country, the expedition
to Egypt, and the memorable
victory of Aboukir, said, “that the
conduct of Sir Sidney Smith was so
surprising to him, that he hardly knew
how to speak of it. He had not recovered
from the astonishment which
the account of the action had thrown
him into. However, so it was; and
the merit of Sir Sidney Smith was
now the object of consideration, and
to praise or to esteem which sufficiently,
was quite impossible.”
The thanks of both Lords and
Commons were voted unanimously;
the thanks of the Corporation of
London and the thanks of the Levant
Company were voted, with a piece of
plate. The king gave him a pension
of £1000 a-year for life; and the
Sultaun sent him a rich pelisse and
diamond aigrette, both of the same
quality as those which had been sent
to Nelson.
We now hasten over a great deal of
anxious and complicated correspondence,
explanatory of a convention
entered into with the French for the
evacuation of Egypt. Kleber, indignant
at Buonaparte’s flight, and his
army disgusted with defeat, proposed
a capitulation, by which they were to
be sent to France. The distinction
which Sir Sidney had now attained
even with the French army, had
made him the negotiator, and all was
preparation to embark, when Lord
Keith informed him, by orders from
home, that the French must surrender
as prisoners of war.
The armistice was instantly at an
end. The Turks, who with their
usual indolence had remained loitering
in sight of Cairo, were attacked
in force and broken, and all was war
again. Sir Sidney’s letters deprecate
the measure in the strongest terms.
And nothing can be clearer than
that, though our expedition under
Abercrombie was glorious, Sir Sidney’s
treaty would have saved us
the expenditure of a couple of millions
of money, and, what was more
valuable, have spared the lives of
many brave men on both sides;
while the result would have been the
same, as it was not our purpose to
retain Egypt. Eventually, the French
army capitulated in Egypt to Lord
Hutchinson, on nearly the terms of
the convention of the year before;
and to the amount of about twenty
thousand men were sent home in
British vessels.
Sir Sidney’s reception in England
was by acclamation. But we must
conclude. He was immediately employed
in the defence of the coast, as
the threats of invasion came loudly
from France. He afterwards sailed
to the defence of the Neapolitan territories.
He was then sent to the protection
of the King of Portugal during
the French invasion, and conveyed him
and his nobles to the Brazils. Where-ever
any thing bold, new, or active,
was required, the public eyes were
instantly fixed on him, and they were
never disappointed.
After the peace of 1815, he resided
chiefly on the Continent, and died in
Paris on the 26th of May 1840, aged
76.
The essential merit of this distinguished
officer’s character was, that
his whole heart was in his profession;
that all his views, his acquirements,
his leisure, and his active pursuits,
were directed towards it; and that he
never lounged or lingered, or lay on
his laurels, or thought that “any thing
was done while any thing remained
to be done.”
It is observable, that all his successes
arose out of his indefatigable activity
and sincere zeal. If he had stayed
dancing or gaming or feasting, a week
longer, in Constantinople, he would
have only seen Acre in possession of
the French. The same principle and
the same result existed in every instance
of his career. He had his
oddities and his fantasies in later life,
but all were covered by the knightly
spirit, romantic bravery, and public
services of his early days. He was
the chevalier of the noblest navy in
the world!
MY ROUTE INTO CANADA.
The sources of the Hudson must be
sought in those wilds of the state of New
York which lie in the interior between
Lake Ontario and Lake Champlain.
The tide of immigration setting westward
through the valley of the Mohawk,
or eddying about the shores of
those lakes, has insulated that region
of country, and it remains to this day
almost a wilderness. Within a morning’s
ride from the springs of Saratoga,
where luxury and fashion keep
holiday from June to September, one
can find oneself in a solitude that
would become the Rocky Mountains.
The amateur Daniel Boone may there
roam through the primeval forest, and
even yet snap his trigger at the wild
buck, or engage the panther and bear.
Starting from such a cradle, the
Hudson, like a young Hercules playing
with serpents, catches up a hundred
little tributary brooks, and goes leaping
and brawling through the woods till
it finds itself a river. Then, gathering
size and strength through every curve
of its way, it turns eastward to seek
its fortunes in the big world. As if
on purpose to try its strength and
power, it comes roaring to the rocks at
Glenn’s falls, and there flings itself
down in a froth, with the air of a
stripling who signalises his majority
by a terrible outbreak from parental
restraint. Then, with a graceful
sweep that seems the result of society
upon the young forester’s impetuosity,
it turns its full tide into a picturesque
valley, and, bending southward, begins
its bright and prosperous career.
Awhile it loiters along, now winding
through meadows, now murmuring
through glens; and then, catching to
its strong embrace the lovely Mohawk
that comes down with her roar of
waters to meet it, the espoused Hudson,
with a new dignity, that soon
swells into majesty, takes its straight
and glorious course through sloping
uplands and mountain passes, to lose
itself in the sea.
From the point where it receives
the Mohawk, full a hundred and fifty
miles above New York, the Hudson
becomes navigable for vessels with
keels. Higher up, it floats only the
flat-boat and canoe. Ascending its
banks till they turn abruptly westward,
you have but twenty miles of
land-travel to the head of Lake
Champlain; from which a delightful
trip through a hundred miles of mountain
scenery brings you fairly into
Canada. Or, if you follow up the
river to Glenn’s falls, ’tis only a rambbler’s
walk to the head of Lake George,
whose quiet and unburdened waters
are out of the thoroughfare, but, lying
parallel with Lake Champlain, return
you to the direct line of travel through
the ravines of its romantic outlet at
Ticonderoga. Thus, from the Mohawk
to the St Lawrence, through this
charming section of America, you
have every where a profusion of interest
in the natural scenery; and
whether you would see lake, mountain,
river, or cataract, you may find
them all to your taste, in a wilderness
that retains somewhat of that fresh
beauty which fancy attributes to the
world before the Flood.
So long ago as the summer of 18—,
I was a traveller in these regions,
making my way into Canada. In
those days there were no railways in
America. By the steamer, Chancellor
Livingston, I had ascended the
Hudson to Albany in something less
than twenty-four hours. From Albany
to Lake Champlain I was one of
a party chartering a post-coach, and
permitted by the terms of our contract
to make as easy stages as might suit
our pleasure or convenience. At
Whitehall we took a small sailing-craft
down the lake a hundred miles
and more, to Plattsburgh; and thence,
resuming the land route, made our
way into Canada. Compared with
the more modern rate of travel, we
went at a snail’s pace; but with all its
inconveniences, our way of making the
journey had its peculiar benefits and
charms. We were less superficial
observers of men and things than railway
passengers can possibly be. We
were intelligent persons; we conversed
with the men of the soil; we asked
questions of plain farmers and sailors,[329]
and heard with pleasure their long
stories of ancient battles in those
parts, from the days of the Iroquois to
the days of General Brock. We
stopped by the roadside and examined
places of interest, and took views of
beautiful landscapes from commanding
heights. And now I can say of
my route into Canada what Wordsworth
says of the Wye:—
Through a long absence, have not been to me
As is a landscape to a blind man’s eye;
But oft in lonely rooms, and mid the din
Of towers and cities, I have owed to them,
In hours of weariness, sensations sweet,
Felt in the blood, and felt along the heart.”
In many such hours I have refreshed
my memory by recurring also to such
books of tourists as I have at hand,
but especially in the later authors of
this kind I have found little satisfaction.
They all seem to have hurried
over their journey without stopping to
take breath; and I am inclined to believe
that I was lucky in beginning
my travels, while as yet the spirit of
the nineteenth century was only just
putting on its seven-leagued boots,
and still permitted the good habit of
hastening slowly. Let me, then, go
over my former stages, at least in fancy;
and while I interweave my histories
with the personal adventures of an old-fashioned
traveller, let me be met also
by some of the indulgence humanely
accorded to narrative old age.
Our travelling party had been
thrown together less by choice than
accident; and for our commander-in-chief
we had unfortunately selected as
wild a young Irish officer as was ever
turned loose from Cork to fight his
fortunes in the world. Fitz-Freke, as
he called himself, had no single qualification
for being our “guide, philosopher,
and friend,” except a boasted
familiarity with the way. He had
travelled it very often, and indeed
seemed to hang somewhat loosely to
his regiment, which was stationed at
Montreal. Before we had half finished
our first day’s drive, we had begun to
wish furloughs and half-pay had never
been invented; and I am sorry to add,
that his affectionate recollections of
his family in Cork led him quite too
frequently to the bottle. Poor Freke!
we profited by his good-humour, yet
abused his forbearance under rebuke;
and I must own in justice, that when
we at last parted company, and were
to see no more of him, we were all
ready to protest that he was, after all,
as downright a worthy as ever buttoned
an Irishman’s heart beneath a
buff waistcoat.
Leaving Albany before the day began
to be hot, we went rapidly through the
green levels upon its right bank, and
crossed the river at Troy. Here we
were conducted to Mount Ida, and by
a geographical miracle made an easy
transition to Mount Olympus, from
which the view is extensive, but by
no means celestial. Freke seemed to
think there was some reason to suspect
a hoax; but as his classical information
was not of the most accurate
description, I am not sure but he
still labours under the impression that
he has stood where the three goddesses
displayed their charms to Paris; and
smoked a cigar where that botheration
siege was as interminably contested,
as were ever those consequent hexameters
of Virgil and Homer, which he
adorned with dog’s-ears and thumb-prints,
under the diurnal ferule of his
tutor. In passing through the streets,
we were gratified to observe that, in
spite of Diomede and Ulysses, Troy
still retains its “Palladium of liberty,
and independent free press;” and
though we could discover no relics of
the famous wooden-horse, I notice in
the accounts of later tourists that an
“iron horse” may now be found there
in harness, which daily brings strangers
into the heart of the city without any
incendiary effect. Such is the change
of manners and times since the days
of the pious Æneas!
We rattled over a bridge, and had
a fine view of the mouths of the Mohawk.
Here are numerous islands,
with steep sides and piny summits,
to which the American General Schuyler
retreated before Burgoyne, and
prepared to sustain an investment.
While arranging his defences, he was
unjustly deprived of his command, at
the very moment when, by the arrival
of additional force, he would have been
enabled to turn upon his pursuers;
and thus the laurels of the subsequent
victory were put into the hand of General
Gates, while the worst effects of
the expedition fell upon the estates of
Schuyler, which were ravaged by the[330]
advancing foe. Gates appears to have
been in all respects inferior to the
gallant officer whom he superseded;
and as he had the full advantage of
Schuyler’s preparatory measures, there
is a deep jealousy of his fame, which
must account for the fact noticed by
the author of “Hochelaga,” that he is
by no means credited by his countrymen
with the vastly important consequences
of the capture of Burgoyne.
“Gates has been called the hero of
Saratoga,”—says an American biographer,—”but
it has a sound of
mockery.”
The county of Saratoga through
which we were now passing, if not in
these parts remarkable for scenery,
is nevertheless full of interesting
places, as having been the field of
some of the warmest contests of the
American Revolution. Traditions also
still linger among its inhabitants of
the earlier battles with the Indians
and French; and authentic anecdotes
are frequently reviving upon the road,
which those who are familiar with the
romances of Cooper will recognise, at
once, as the ground-work of some of
his fictions. So far as is possible,
therefore, in America, we were now
on historical ground. In the beginning
of the seventeenth century, the valley
of the Mohawk was filled with those
fierce nations of savages called the
Iroquois. The shores of the St Lawrence
harboured their deadly enemies,
the Adirondachs, who belonged
to the powerful race of Algonquins.
At the same time, the advance-guard
of English adventure was
pressing up through the Hudson;
and from Quebec, the pioneers of
New France were pushing their
way towards the Mohawk. The inveterate
foes of two continents thus
encountered one another in the passes
of Lake George and Lake Champlain;
and these natural channels of reciprocal
invasion became, of course, the
scenes of frequent collision and deadly
strife. When these preliminary feuds
were ended, and the power of England
reposed on both banks of the St Lawrence,
the earliest and fiercest affrays
of the war of Independence found here
their inevitable fields. The first years
of the present century were again disgraced
by war between England and
America, and instinctively the tide of
battle returned to its old channels;
and if ever—which God forefend—the
mother and the daughter should fall
out again, it cannot be doubted that
the same passes must echo once more
to the tread of martial men, and the
same waters be crimsoned with the
blood of brethren. They are the very
breeding-places of border-feud; and
Nature has furnished them with that
wild luxuriance of beauty with which
she loves to prepare for history, and
by which she seems to challenge her
to do as much again, in adorning it
with romantic associations.
For several miles between the towns
on the left bank of the river, we had
nothing else in view more interesting
than a dull canal connecting Lake
Champlain with the Hudson, at Albany.
But the river itself is always
beautiful. Even here it is a fine wide
stream, and seems to scorn the beggarly
ditch that drudges like a pack-horse
by its side. But at certain
seasons it is too low for boating, and at
all seasons is rendered unfit for navigation
by numerous rocks. It was a
relief to shut my ears to the perpetual
humour of Freke, and watch the course
of the stream through the broad meadows;
sometimes refreshing us with
cool sounds where it foamed over
shelving shoals, and then dazzling
our eyes with the reflected sunbeam,
glancing from its deep smooth breast,
on which the blue heavens looked
down without a cloud.
We came to Stillwater, which deserves
its name, if it has any reference
to the Hudson. A ridge of hills
stretching inland, in this neighbourhood,
is the memorable scene of the
two engagements which sealed the
fate of Burgoyne’s expedition, and
which are thought to have been the
decisive blow in the revolutionary
struggle of America. Here also is
shown the miserable wooden shed of
a house in which the gallant and accomplished
General Frazer died of his
wound. It stands near the river, and
at the foot of a hill, on the top of
which the General was buried. Though
the remains have long since been disinterred,
and returned to England, the
spot is marked by several pines, and
is constantly visited by tourists. The
house is a mere tap-room, and must,
at any time, have been a miserable[331]
hovel to die or live in. Yet it once
was dignified as the temporary abode
of high-born and elegant women.
During the battles, it was the receptacle
of the dying and wounded British
officers, and the scene of many of
those tender acts of self-denying
mercy, by which woman, in the
hour of suffering and extremity, becomes
transfigured into a ministering
angel.
Several miles above, we crossed the
Fishill, a little river by which the
Lake of Saratoga discharges its waters
into the Hudson; and shortly after
we passed the domain of General
Schuyler, and the site of his mansion,
which was burned by a foraging-party
during the advance of Burgoyne. Of
the adventures of a single night spent
at Saratoga, it is not necessary to say
any thing here, as in less than twenty-four
hours we were again on our immediate
route. At Fort Miller the
road crosses the river, and from
thence we went along the eastern
shore of the Hudson, eight miles, to
Fort Edward. It was here that Burgoyne
began to encounter those difficulties
of his situation, which rapidly
increased upon him, till they became
insurmountable. He had forced his
way from Whitehall to this place,
through an obstinate fight, and over
bad roads, encumbered by all the mischief
that a retreating foe could leave
behind them. Here, falling short of
stores and ammunition, his only resource
was to transport them from the
head of Lake George, where one of
his officers had captured a fort. This
occasioned that fatal delay of more
than a month, during which the American
army changed commanders,
was recruited with fresh troops, and
returned from the Mohawk to show
fight. As he was roundly censured
for his sluggishness in the British
parliament, and pleaded in excuse the
extraordinary face of the country, over
which he was forced almost to construct
a road; it is but justice to his
memory to quote, on this point, the
corroborative evidence of an eminent
American geologist. “I was much
struck,” says Professor Silliman, “with
the formidable difficulties which General
Burgoyne had to encounter in
transporting his stores, his boats, and
part of his artillery over this rugged
country: at that time, without doubt,
vastly more impracticable than at
present.”
But Fort Edward is chiefly memorable
for the horrible murder of Miss
M’Crea, by a party of Indians, in circumstances
peculiarly tragic and affecting.
It was an event which not
only spread horror and alarm throughout
America, but was related with
thrills of indignation in England, and
particularly in the debates of parliament.
The vehement remonstrance
of Burke against Indian alliances
seems to have been in a measure inspired
by the sensation which it produced;
and it was doubtless fuel to
the fire of old Lord Chatham, when,
a few months after the butchery of
Fort Edward, he blazed out in that
fierce philippic against Lord Suffolk,
who had spoken of savages as instruments
“which God and nature had
put in our hands.” Detestable as was
a confederacy with Indians, however,
and instinctively as the English conscience
recoiled from the alliance, it
must be remembered that in America
it was at least no novelty. It is remarked
by Silliman that the French,
the English, and the Americans themselves
had all partaken in this sin, in
the various early wars of the continent.
About half a mile from Fort Edward,
and hard by the road-side, still stands
a venerable pine-tree, from a mound
at whose roots gushes a clear crystal
spring. This is pointed out as the
spot where the mangled corpse of Miss
M’Crea was found. The tree is scored
with the scars of bullets, and marked
with the lady’s name, and the date
1777. To this tree her body is said
to have been bound, and pierced with
nearly a score of wounds, which crimsoned
the spring with her blood. On
the same day were massacred a young
officer, and a party of soldiers under
his command, whose bodies were left
in the same place, covered only with
some brushwood and ferns.
At Sandyhill, where we paused for
an hour, we encountered traditions of
Indian barbarities, in the history of
the old French war of 1758, which,
without any romance, were singularly
revolting. Fort Anne, at the end of
our next stage, was the scene of a hot
action, in the advance of Burgoyne,[332]
in which the Indians were thought to
have contributed something to his
success, but even this is doubtful. We
had now an easy stage of ten miles to
Whitehall, during which we debated
with Freke on the merits of the unfortunate
general, whose history we
had retraced on the road.
The moon was rising over the ravine
in which Whitehall appears to be built,
when we reached it, and were set
down at our inn. This place is the
Skenesborough of Burgoyne’s despatches,
and must have changed its
name soon after the close of the war.
It so happened that we were detained
at this place somewhat longer than
we desired to be, and when we got
under weigh down the lake, we seemed
to have begun a new journey. If I
may be allowed to make a similar
pause in my story, I will venture,
before going further, to recur to the
history of Burgoyne’s expedition,
which, with the knowledge of places
that I have endeavoured to impart,
may possibly be as interesting to
others, as it has proved to myself.
These places, and the incidents at
which I have rapidly glanced, were,
at the close of the last century, as familiarly
known in England as those of the
Peninsular war are at present. While
the issue of the revolt was yet undecided,
the eloquence of Parliament,
and the conversation of fashionable
circles, kept them continually before
the world: and long after the termination
of the contest, mutual recriminations
and impassioned self-defence
would not suffer their memory immediately
to die. Succeeding events
enabled men to forget America for a
long while; and when they again recurred
to her affairs, it was with no
disposition to contend with the award
of Providence which had made her a
nation. The history of America was
English history no more. Yet there
is a period in her history up to which
an Englishman should be familiar with
it; for he who reads the speeches of
Burke and Chatham, or reverts to the
Johnsonian age of literature, will
otherwise be often at a loss how to
regard events and facts to which the
men of those days always referred
with the warmth of political party,
but which we can now examine with
candour, and judge without prejudice
or passion.
No man of that day is more entitled
to the candid retrospect of posterity
than General Burgoyne, for no
one suffered more than he from the
heat of contemporaries. I have no
other interest in his memory than what
has been inspired by my visit to the
scenes of his misfortunes, and by the
observation that he is respectfully
remembered in America, while no one
ever hears of him in England. I have,
therefore, nothing to present in his
defence, but the narrative of his expedition,
as illustrating the journey I
have described.
The war of the American Revolution
opened with some dashing exploits
in the north, among which those
of Allen and his mountaineers of Vermont
are memorable, as well for their
eccentricity as for their consequences.
Accompanied by the crack-brained
adventurer Benedict Arnold, he made
a descent upon Lake Champlain,
took Ticonderoga by surprise, and
reduced the fort at Crown Point.
Elated by success, and conceiving it
probable that the invasion of Canada
would be attended with a rising of the
French in favour of the colonies, Arnold
obtained a commission from the
Congress to attempt it, and actually
succeeded in leading a small force to
Quebec, through incredible difficulties.
Emulous of Wolfe, he would stop at
nothing short of scaling the heights of
Abraham; and by indomitable perseverance
he accomplished thus much of
his enterprise, and found himself on
the scene of Wolfe’s death and renown,
before Quebec, with less than four
hundred men. But there the achievement
ceases to bear any resemblance
to the event of sixteen years before.
Arnold was not wanting in courage,
nevertheless; and after an ineffectual
attempt to provoke a sortie, finding
himself in a condition which would
make a siege ridiculous, he was obliged
to make a mortifying descent.
He returned again, in the depth of
winter, with a larger force, under the
brave General Montgomery, and was
wounded in a daring attempt to storm
the city, while Montgomery himself
fell in forcing a barrier at Cape Diamond.
Arnold now made a desperate
retreat, closely followed by Sir Guy[333]
Carleton, the governor of Canada,
who had repulsed the attempt on
Quebec. As soon as the spring opened,
Carleton, who had been joined by Burgoyne,
pursued him to Lake Champlain,
and, with extraordinary energy,
built and fitted a fleet to chase him
up the lakes, and regain the forts
which had been taken, intending afterwards
to press on towards the Hudson.
Arnold, with equal activity, prepared
a flotilla to meet him, and seems to
have commissioned himself as its
admiral. It was but small, yet, such
as it was, he brought it up to the
neighbourhood of Cumberland Bay,
where is now situated the town of
Plattsburgh. The fleet of Sir Guy
must have presented a beautiful appearance
as it appeared around Cumberland
Head, the cape which creates
the bay, for it was of no less formidable
a force than forty-four transports,
twenty gunboats, a radeau, two
schooners, and one three-masted
ship. Of these, however, only a part
could be rendered of service, for the
wind was in favour of Arnold, who
had also taken an advantageous position
with his little squadron, consisting
of but one sloop, three schooners,
and several gondolas or galleys. For
six hours he stood fire like a salamander,
and then, favoured by a dark
night and a wind which sprang up
from the north, he escaped with his
shattered fleet, and made his way up
the lake unperceived. Pursued by
Carleton the next day, he maintained
a running fire until his leaky and disabled
vessels could do no more; on
which, driving them aground, and
landing his marines, he set them on
fire, escaped to the shore, and so made
his way through the woods to Crown
Point, and thence to Ticonderoga.
Carleton lost no time in reducing the
former fortress; but his delay in building
the squadron had made it now too
late to carry out his projected advance
to the Hudson, and he did no more, but
returned to Canada, apparently satisfied
with having destroyed all hopes
of exciting a revolt among the French,
or of shutting out the royal troops
from the St Lawrence.
In the spring of the following year,
Burgoyne, who had been to England
in the mean time, superseded Carleton
as governor of Canada, who, though
an efficient officer and an accomplished
gentleman, seems to have given
some momentary dissatisfaction to the
ministry. It was the ambition of the
new governor to force a passage to the
Hudson, and, by the aid of Sir Henry
Clinton, to open a direct communication
with New York, seizing the intermediate
posts, and so cutting off all
connexion between New England and
the army in the south. This plan,
had it been successful, would probably
have put an end to the war; and as
nothing less than so splendid a result
was the object of Burgoyne’s expedition,
it may be imagined with what
anxiety it was watched by the Congress,
and prepared for by the vigilance
of Washington.
In June 1777, the new governor
ascended Lake Champlain. He was
attended by a powerful armament,
consisting, besides the regular troops,
of Canadian rangers, German mercenaries,
and a ferocious retinue of
savages. He immediately invested
the fort at Ticonderoga, by land and
water, bringing his gun-boats and frigates
to a point just beyond the range
of the guns of the fort, and sending
part of his troops to the eastern shore
of the lake. Over against the fortress,
a little to the south, and hardly a
thousand yards distant, rises the inaccessible
sugar-loaf summit of Mount
Defiance, and with great energy the
British general immediately commenced
the construction of a road
up the rough sides of this mountain.
St Clair, who was in command of the
fort, and prepared to defend it vigorously,
having received special instructions
from Congress, and knowing
himself to be watched with the
deepest anxiety by the whole country,
looked up one morning, and found the
summit occupied by a strong battery,
under command of Burgoyne himself,
who had dragged his cannon up the
precipitous ascent, with an activity
and enterprise worthy of Wolfe. It
was now planted where it could, at
any moment, pour death and destruction
into the fort, from which not a
ball could be returned with any effect.
The heights of Mount Defiance, as
the name imports, had been supposed
to defy escalade; and the dismay of St
Clair may be imagined when he thus
beheld his garrison not only exposed to[334]
the fire, but also to the jeers of the
enemy, who could observe his every
manœuvre, and count every man within
his walls. The astounded general
did all that remained for him to do.
He contrived to start a flotilla up the
lake, with some stores and baggage,
towards Skenesborough, and, crossing
to the eastern shore, commenced his
retreat through Vermont, pursued by a
detachment under Generals Frazer and
Reidesel, who brought him to action
next day at Castleton, from whence
he further retreated to Fort Edward.
General Phillips, on the other shore,
ascended Lake George, and captured
the fort at its head, forcing Schuyler to
Fort Edward, where St Clair joined
him, and both together continued the
retreat down the Hudson. Burgoyne
himself pursued the flotilla to Skenesborough,
destroyed it, and followed
the American troops, who had evacuated
the place, retreating to the Hudson.
Before he could reach Fort
Edward, he was obliged to clear the
roads of innumerable trees which had
been felled and thrown in his way;
and, besides contending with other
obstacles, to fight one obstinate battle
at Fort Anne. It was August before
he arrived, and then came the unavoidable
and fatal delay which I have
noticed, in transporting supplies from
Lake George.
It was while he was advancing towards
Fort Edward, that the ungovernable
ferocity of his Indian mercenaries
became so painfully apparent,
by the butchery of Miss M’Crea, and
the massacre, of which the tragically
dramatic particulars are these:—As
he approached the Hudson, he was
met by an American loyalist of the
name of Jones, whose adhesion to
the royal standard he rewarded by
an appointment to a command. The
gentleman was betrothed to a young
lady of great beauty, residing a few
miles below Fort Edward; and, becoming
alarmed for her safety, he
begged permission to have her brought
into the British camp, which was already
graced by the presence of two
elegant women, the Baroness Reidesel
and the Lady Harriet Ackland.
He contrived to send her word to
repair to the house of a relative near
Fort Edward, and there to await a
convoy which he would send to conduct
her farther. What the unhappy
gentleman deemed a convoy, or what
prevented his going in person for his
affianced bride, does not now appear:
but at the set time he despatched a
party of savages on the gallant errand,
promising them a barrel of rum as an
incentive to their fidelity. With some
misgivings, perhaps, as to the wisdom
of their commission, he seems almost
immediately afterwards to have sent
off a second party of Indians, with promise
of a like reward. The lady was
at the appointed place when the first
party arrived, and, with her entertainer,
was not a little alarmed at their
appearance. Their conduct, however,
was friendly, and they delivered a letter
from her lover, assuring her that
she might safely confide in their respectful
behaviour and diligent care.
With the heroism of her sex, in circumstances
so trying, she obeyed
without hesitation, suffered herself to
be placed upon horseback, and set off
with her savage attendants. Just at
this time a picket, under one Lieut.
Van Vechten, had been surprised near
the spring which I have described in
my journey, by the second party of
Indians, who massacred and scalped
the officer and several of his men. The
convoy approached the spring with
Miss M’Crea just as the horrid tragedy
had concluded, and immediately
began to dispute with the other party,
with furious outcries and ferocious gestures.
The horrors of the unfortunate
young lady, as she saw the rising passions
of her conductors, must be imagined;
but she could not have understood
the nature of their quarrel, which
was as to which party should have the
custody of her person, and so secure
the promised reward. The defenceless
creature remained a passive spectator
of the combatants, who began to belabour
each other with their muskets.
The alarm which had been given by
the picket, had caused the officer in
command of Fort Edward to send a
company of soldiers to the aid of Van
Vechten, and as these were now seen
approaching, one of the chiefs, to terminate
the strife, discharged his musket
at Miss M’Crea, who instantly
fell. Then, seizing her by her hair,
which was long and flowing, he cut
the scalp, and dashed it into the face
of his antagonist with a fiendish yell.[335]
After inflicting several additional
wounds, both parties retreated towards
Fort Anne, and tradition reports that
on their way they so far compromised
their quarrel as to divide their trophy;
so that, on arriving at the fort, and
meeting their impatient employer,
each of the chiefs exhibited half of the
scalp, and claimed a proportionate
payment. That Jones’s own scalp was
so far affected as to turn white in a
single night we may readily believe,
and that he soon died of a broken
heart is a still more credible part of
the story. Who can wonder that such
an event rendered the name of Burgoyne
a bugbear to scare babies in all
the neighbouring country; or that the
massacre of Fort Edward, after inspiring
the indignation of Burke, and
rekindling the expiring ardour of
Chatham, was cast into the teeth of
Burgoyne himself, when he took his
seat as a senator in the British parliament!
That such an attack was unjust
and unmerciful, the facts of the
case, which were long misrepresented,
sufficiently prove; yet, as Cardinal de
Retz said of the Parisians, that he
who convoked them made an emeute,—so
it is true historically that whoever
armed the American Indians made
them “hell-hounds of war.”
It was at Fort Edward that the
disasters of the expedition began to
present themselves to the British
general as formidable. A detachment
of Germans who had made a circuit
into Vermont, after the reduction of
Ticonderoga, had been defeated in a
battle at Bennington, and now with
great difficulty rejoined the army, diminished
in numbers, deprived of their
commander, who had been killed, and
stripped of their baggage and artillery.
Another excursion under St Leger had
been but partially successful; and as
the result of both these unfortunate
episodes, Burgoyne found himself shorn
of one-sixth part of his troops. While
he was sending his baggage-waggons
to Lake George, moreover, the
American army, now recruited to a
force of ten thousand men, began to
come back from the Mohawk, desirous
of bringing him to an engagement. It
would have been prudent, perhaps, had
he fallen back upon Skenesborough,
and awaited further supplies from
Canada; but vestigia nulla retrorsum
is a pardonable motto for the pride of
an English general. As soon as he
was able, therefore, he set forward;
crossed the Hudson on a bridge of
boats; foraged on the estates of General
Schuyler, and burned his seat at
Schuylerville, and so advanced to
Stillwater, where he drew up his line
before the American intrenchments
on the 18th of September. The next
day a manœuvre of some of the troops
seeking a better position, was mistaken
by General Gates for an intended assault.
A counter movement was made
by the Americans, which produced a
collision, and the engagement soon
became general. It was desperately
maintained, and continued through
the day, the battle ending where it
had begun, when it was too dark to
see. Burgoyne claimed a victory,
and the American general, Wilkinson,
confesses a drawn game: but it was
such a victory as rendered another
battle almost sure defeat. “It was
one of the largest, warmest, and most
obstinate battles,” says Wilkinson,
“ever fought in America.”
Burgoyne found himself weakened
by this conflict, but Gates was daily receiving
new accessions to his strength.
The decisive action was postponed, on
both accounts no doubt, till the 7th of
October. In the afternoon of that
day a strong detachment of the British
troops, advancing towards the
American left wing with ten pieces of
artillery, for the purpose of protecting
a forage party, was furiously attacked,
and the action almost immediately involved
the whole force of both armies.
The right wing of the English was
commanded by General Frazer, the
idol of the army, and admired by none
more heartily than by his foes. The
first shock of the battle was sustained
by him, and by the grenadiers under
Colonel Ackland, who were terribly
slaughtered, while the Colonel fell
dangerously wounded. Frazer, exposing
himself in the hottest of the
fight, and conspicuously mounted on
an iron-gray, seemed the very soul of
the battle, and showed himself every
where, bringing his men into the action.
His extraordinary efficiency, and the
enthusiasm with which he inspired the
ranks, was noticed by the Americans;
and Colonel Morgan, of the Virginia
riflemen, to whom he was immediately[336]
opposed, smitten with the incomparable
generalship of his antagonist, is
said to have resolved upon his fall.
Drawing two of his best marksmen
aside, he pointed to his adversary and
said, “Do you see yonder gallant officer?
It is General Frazer. I admire
and esteem him, but it is necessary that
he should die: take your places, and
do your duty.” In a few minutes he
fell from his horse mortally wounded.
Burgoyne commanded the whole
line in person, directing every movement,
and did all that valour and
heroism could do to supply the places
of the brave officers whose destruction
he observed with anguish. Twice
he received a bullet, either of which
might have been fatal—one passing
through his beaver, and the other
grazing his breast. The Earl of Balcarres
distinguished himself in rallying
the disheartened infantry; and Breyman,
commanding the German flank,
fell dead on the field. The Brunswickers
scattered like sheep, before a
man of them had been killed or wounded,
and some German grenadiers, who
served with more spirit behind a
breast-work, were driven from their
stockade at the point of the bayonet.
The American general remained in
camp, overlooking the field; but his
officers fought bravely, and none more
so than Benedict Arnold, who hated
him, and was smarting under disgrace.
This hot-brained fellow, however, had
no business to be there. He was not
only disobeying orders, but actually
at this time had no command in the
army; and yet, being in rank the first
officer on the field, he flew about issuing
orders, which were generally obeyed.
Gates, indignant at his presumption,
despatched a messenger after
him; but Arnold, understanding the
design, evaded the message by dashing
into a part of the fight where no one
would follow him. He seemed to court
death, acting more like a madman
than a soldier, and driving up to the
very muzzles of the artillery. It is
singular that to this execrable traitor,
as he afterwards showed himself, was
owing the whole merit of the manœuvre
which closed the day, and decided
in favour of America a battle
upon which her destinies hung suspended.
Flourishing his sword, and
animating the troops by his voice and
reckless contempt of danger, he brought
them up to the Hessian intrenchment,
carried it by assault, and, while spurring
into the sally-port, received a shot
in his leg, which killed his horse upon
the spot. It was this crowning exploit
that forced Burgoyne back to his
camp, from which, during the night, he
made a creditable movement of his
troops to higher grounds without further
loss. In the morning, the abandoned
camp was occupied by the
Americans, who played upon his new
position with an incessant cannonade.
The anecdotes of this battle are full
of interest, and some of them worthy
of perpetual remembrance. Soon after
the decisive turn of the action, Wilkinson,
the American officer whom I
have already quoted, was galloping
over the field to execute some order,
when he heard a wounded person cry
out—Protect me, sir, against that boy.
He turned and saw a British officer
wounded in both legs, who had been
carried to a remote part of the field,
and left in the angle of a fence, and at
whom a lad of about fourteen was
coolly aiming a musket. Wilkinson
was so fortunate as to arrest the atrocious
purpose of the youngster, and inquiring
the officer’s rank, was answered—”I
had the honour to command the
grenadiers.” He of course knew it to
be Colonel Ackland, and humanely
dismounted, helped him to a horse,
and, with a servant to take care of him,
sent him to the American camp.
In his own narrative, Burgoyne did
ample justice to the rest of this story;
but it will bear to be told again to
another generation. The Lady Harriet
Ackland, as I have already said,
was in the British camp. She had
accompanied her husband to Quebec,
and in the campaign of 1776 had followed
him to a poor hut at Chambly,
where he had fallen sick, and there,
exposing herself to every fatigue and
danger, had assiduously ministered to
his comfort. She was left at Ticonderoga,
under positive injunctions to
remain there; but her husband receiving
a wound in the affair at Castleton,
while pursuing St Clair, she
again followed him, and became his
nurse. After this, refusing to return,
she was transported in such a cart as
could be constructed in the camp, to
the different halting-places of the[337]
army, always accompanying her husband
with the grenadiers, and sharing
the peculiar exposures of the vanguard.
At Stillwater she occupied a
tent, adjoining the house in which
Frazer expired, and which was the
lodge of the Baroness Reidesel, who
with a similar fidelity had followed
the fortunes of her husband, accompanied
by her three little children.
Lady Ackland is described by Burgoyne
as one of the most delicate, as
well as the most lovely of her sex.
She was bred to all the luxuries and
refinements incident to birth and fortune,
and while thus enduring the
fatigues of military life, was far advanced
in the state in which the
hardiest matron requires the tenderest
and most particular defence.
If, notwithstanding the inconveniences
of such a presence, the residence
of these ladies in the British
camp had thrown additional radiance
on the sunniest days of hope and success,
it may well be imagined that
they seemed as angels in the eyes of
wounded and dying men, to whom
they ministered like sisters or mothers.
The Baroness herself has left a touching
account of the scenes through
which she passed, in that rude shed
on the Hudson. “On the 7th of October,”
she says, “our misfortunes
began.” She had invited Burgoyne,
with Generals Phillips and Frazer, to
dine with her husband; but, as the
hour arrived, she observed a movement
among the troops, and some
Indians, in their war finery, passing
the house, gave her notice of the approaching
battle by their yells of exultation.
Immediately after, she heard
the report of artillery, which grew
louder and louder, till the skies seemed
coming down. At four o’clock, her
little table standing ready, instead of
the cheerful guests for whom she had
prepared, General Frazer was brought
in helpless and faint with his wound.
Away went the untasted banquet, and
a bed was set in its place, on which
the pale sufferer was laid. A surgeon
examined the wound, and pronounced
it mortal. The ball had passed through
the stomach, which was unfortunately
distended by a bountiful breakfast.
The general desired to know the worst,
and, on learning his extremity, simply
requested that he might be buried
on the hill, beside the house, where a
redoubt had been erected, at the hour
of six in the evening; but the Baroness
afterward heard him sigh frequently,—”Oh,
fatal ambition—poor
General Burgoyne,—oh, my poor
wife!” The wounded officers were
continually brought in, till the little
hut became an hospital. General Reidesel
came to the house for a moment,
towards nightfall, but it was only to
whisper to his wife to pack up her
movables, and be ready at any moment
to retreat. His dejected countenance
told the rest. Soon after,
Lady Ackland was informed of her
husband’s misfortune, and that he was
a prisoner in the American camp.
Consoling her distressed companion,
and ministering to the wounded
gentlemen—hushing her little ones
lest they should disturb General Frazer,
and collecting her camp-furniture
for the anticipated remove—thus did
the fair Reidesel spend the long dark
night that followed. Towards three
in the morning, they told her that the
General showed signs of speedy dissolution;
and, lest they should interfere
with the composure of the dying
man, she wrapped up the little ones
and carried them into the cellar. He
lingered till eight o’clock, frequently
apologising to the lady for the trouble
he caused her. All day long, the body
in its winding-sheet lay in the little
room among the sufferers, the ladies
moving about in their charitable ministries,
with these lamentable sights
before them, and the dreadful cannonade
incessantly in their ears. General
Gates, now in possession of the British
trenches, was assailing the new position
of the troops, which, with the
house occupied by the Baroness, was
becoming every hour more untenable.
Burgoyne had decided upon a further
retreat; but, magnanimously resolved
to fulfil General Frazer’s request to
the letter, would not stir till six o’clock.
This was the more noble, as the enemy
was now advancing, and had set fire
to a house not far off, which was
building for the better accommodation
of the Reidesel. At the hour, the
corpse was brought out, amid these
impressive scenes of fire and slaughter,
and under the constant roar of artillery.
It was attended by all the generals
to the redoubt. The procession[338]
not being understood, and attracting
the notice of the American general, was
made the mark of the cannon, and the
balls began to fall thick and heavy
around the grave. Several passed
near the Baroness, as she stood trembling
for her husband at the door of
the lodge. Burgoyne himself has described
this remarkable funeral, to
which, owing to the intrepidity of the
priest, the rites of the Church were not
wanting. The balls bounded upon
the redoubt, and scattered the earth
alike upon the corpse and the train of
mourners; but, “with steady attitude,
and unaltered voice,” says Burgoyne,
the clergyman, Mr Brudenel, read the
burial service, rendered doubly solemn
by the danger, the booming of the
artillery, and the constant fall of shot.
The shades of a clouded evening were
closing upon that group of heroes, and
they seemed to be standing together
in the shadow of death; but some good
angel waved his wing around the holy
rite, and not one of them was harmed.
That night the army commenced its
retreat, leaving the hospital with three
hundred sick and wounded to the
mercy of General Gates, who took
charge of them with the greatest humanity.
Lady Ackland demanded to
be sent to her husband; but Burgoyne
could only offer her an open boat in
which to descend the Hudson, and the
night was rainy. Nothing daunted,
she accepted the offer, to the astonishment
of Burgoyne, who on a piece
of dirty wet paper scrawled a few
words, commending her to General
Gates, and suffered her to embark.
What a voyage, in the storm and
darkness, on those lone waters of the
Hudson! The American sentinel heard
the approach of oars, and hailed the
advancing stranger. Her only watchword
was—a woman! The sentinel
may be forgiven for scarce trusting
his senses, and refusing to let such an
apparition go on shore, till a superior
officer could be heard from; but it was
a cheerless delay for the faithful wife.
As soon, however, as it was known
that Lady Ackland was the stranger,
she was welcomed to the American
camp, where, “it is due to justice,”
says Burgoyne, “to say that she was
received with all the humanity and
respect that her rank, her merits, and
her fortunes deserved.”
The Hudson girdled the forlorn
intrenchments to which the British
general now retired, and its fords were
all in possession of the American
forces. By means of these fords they
had regained the forts on Lake George,
and the road to Skenesborough, and
all retreat was cut off—even the desperate
retreat which Burgoyne had
proposed, of abandoning artillery and
baggage and carrying nothing away
but bodies and souls. Yet for six days
his proud soul stood firm, unable to
endure or even face the thought of
surrender. The American batteries
were constantly at play upon his camp.
Blood was the price of the water which
they were forced to bring from the
river. The house which contained
the Baroness and her children, hiding
in the cellar, was riddled with shot.
A soldier, whose leg was under the
knife of the surgeon, had the other
carried off by a ball as he lay upon
the table. After six such days, even
Burgoyne saw that there was no hope.
He signed “the articles of Convention,”
and the next day surrendered in
the field of Saratoga. “From that
day,” says a British writer, “America
was a nation.”
After the surrender, the Baroness
Reidesel went to join her husband in
the American camp. Seated in a
calash with her children, she drove
through the American lines, presenting
such a touching picture of female
virtue, as awed even the common
soldiers, and moved them to tears as
she passed along. She was met by a
gentleman who had once enjoyed the
command of the army in which she thus
became a guest; one whose patriotism
no injury from his country could disaffect,
and whose gallantry and politeness
no severity from his foes could disarm.
Taking the children from the calash,
he affectionately kissed them, and presenting
his hand to their mother, said
pleasantly,—”You tremble, madam!
I beg you not to be afraid.” She replied,—”Sir,
your manner emboldens
me; I am sure you must be a husband
and a father!” She soon found
that it was General Schuyler: and he
afterwards had the happiness of entertaining
both her and General Reidesel,
with Lady Ackland, her husband, and
Burgoyne himself, at his hospitable
mansion in Albany, “not as enemies,”[339]
says the Baroness, “but as friends.”
While thus entertained, Burgoyne said
one day to his host,—”You show me
much kindness, though I have done
you much harm.” “It was the fortune
of war,” answered Schuyler; “let
us say no more on the subject.” The
author of “Hochelaga” adds the following
painful story, with reference to
Colonel Ackland. On a public occasion
in England, he heard a person speaking
of the Americans as cowards. “He
indignantly rebuked the libeller of his
gallant captors; a duel ensued the next
morning, and the noble and grateful
soldier was carried home a corpse.”
Of poor General Burgoyne, we have
partially anticipated the subsequent
history. His military career closed
with this defeat; and though, on his
return to England, he took a seat in
parliament, his chief business, as a
senator, appears to have been his own
defence against repeated assaults from
his enemies. Though he is said to
have carried to his grave the appearance
of a discouraged and broken man,
he amused himself with literary pursuits,
and in 1786 was the popular
author of a successful play, entitled
“The Heiress.” About six years
later, he was privately committed to
his grave, in Westminster Abbey.
At this distance of time, I see no
reason why the field of Saratoga may
not be regarded by Englishmen, as
well as by Americans, with emotions
as near akin to pleasure as the
horrors of carnage will allow. It is a
field from which something of honour
flows to all parties concerned, and in
the singular history of which even our
holy religion, and the virtues of domestic
life, were nobly illustrated. On
the one side was patriotism, on
the other loyalty; on both sides courtesy.
If the figures of the picture are
at first fierce and repulsive—the
figures of brethren armed against
brethren, of mercenary Germans and
frantic savages, Canadian rangers
and American ploughmen, all bristling
together with the horrid front of war—what
a charm of contrast is presented,
when among these stern and
forbidding groups is beheld the form
of a Christian woman, moving to and
fro, disarming every heart of every
emotion but reverence, softening the
misfortunes of defeat, and checking
the elation of victory! The American
may justly tread that battle-ground
with veneration for the achievement
which secured to his country a place
among the nations of the world, but not
without a holy regard for the disasters,
which were as the travail-throes of
England, in giving her daughter birth.
And the Briton, acknowledging the
necessity of the separation, as arising
from the nature of things, may always
feel that it was happily effected at
Saratoga, where, if British fortune
met with a momentary reverse, British
valour was untarnished; and
where History, if she declines to add
the name of a new field to the ancient
catalogue of England’s victories, turns
to a fairer page, and gives a richer
glory than that of conquest to her old
renown, as she records the simple
story of female virtue, heroism, fidelity,
and piety, and inscribes the name of
Lady Harriet Ackland.
THE INTERCEPTED LETTERS.
A TALE OF THE BIVOUAC.
The green slope of a hill, at the
base of a southern spur of the Pyrenees,
presented, upon a spring night
of the year 1837, a scene of unusual
life. The long grass, rarely pressed
save by some errant mountain-goat,
or truant donkey from the plain, was
now laid and trodden beneath the feet
and hoofs of a host of men and horses;
the young trees, neglected by the woodcutter
in favour of maturer timber,
resounded beneath the blows of the
foraging-hatchet. Up the centre of
the hill, an avenue, bare of wood, but
not less grass-grown than the other
portions of the slope, communicated
with the steep and rocky path that
zigzagged up the face of the superior
mountain. On either side of this
road—if such the track might be called,
that was only marked by absence of
trees—several squadrons of cavalry,
hussars, lancers, and light dragoons,
had established their bivouac. There
had been hard fighting over that ground
for the greater part of the afternoon;
but with this the horsemen had little
to do. On the other hand, the fragments
of smoked paper strewing the
grass showed that musketeers had
been busy, and many cartridges expended,
amongst those very trees,
where the enemy had made a vigorous
stand before he was driven up
and finally over the mountain by the
Queen’s troops. A little higher, where
less cover was to be had, dead bodies
lay thick; and there had been a very
fair sprinkling of the same, in great
part despoiled of clothes by the retiring
Carlists, upon the luxuriant
pasture the Christino cavalry now
occupied. From the immediate vicinity
of the bivouac, however, these offensive
objects had, for the most
part, been dragged away. The infantry
were further in advance up
the mountain, and on the right and
left. The enemy having vacated the
plain on the approach of a superior
force, the cavalry had scarcely got a
charge, but had had, upon the other
hand, a large amount of trotting to
and fro, of scrambling through rugged
lanes, and toiling over heavy fields.
They had also had a pretty view of
the fighting, in which they were prevented
taking a share, but which
their brass bands frequently encouraged
by martial and patriotic melodies;
and they had received more
than one thorough drenching from the
heavy showers that poured down at
brief intervals from sunrise till evening.
The sun had set, however, in a
clear blue sky; the stars shone brightly
out; the air was fresh rather than
cold; and, but for the extreme wetness
of the grass, the night was by no
means unfavourable for a bivouac.
This inconvenience the men obviated,
in some measure, by cutting away
the long rank herbage with their
sabres, in circles round the fires,
made with some difficulty out of
the green moist branches of oak and
apple-trees; and which, for a while,
gave out more smoke than flame, more
stench than warmth.
It chanced to be my turn for duty
that night; and this prevented my
following the example of most of my
brother-officers, who, after eating their
share of some Carlist sheep, (the lazy
commissariat mules were far behind,)
wrapped themselves in their cloaks,
with logs or valises under their heads,
and with the excellent resolution of
making but one nap of it from that
moment till the reveillée sounded. I
was not prevented sleeping, certainly;
but now and then I had to rouse myself
and go the round of the portion
of the encampment occupied by my
regiment, to see that the horses were
properly picketed, the sentries at their
posts, and that all was right and conformable
to regulation. Then I would
lie down again and take a nap, sometimes
at one fire, sometimes at another.
At last, a couple of hours before
daybreak, I was puzzled to find
one to lie down at; for the bivouac
was buried in sleep, and the neglected
fires had been allowed to die out, or
to become mere heaps of smouldering
ashes. I betook myself to the one
that gave the greatest symptoms of
warmth, and on which, just as I
reached it, a soldier threw an armful[341]
of small branches. Then, falling on
his knees and hands, and lowering his
head till his chin nearly touched the
ground, he blew lustily upon the embers,
which glowed and sparkled, and
finally blazed up, casting a red light
upon his brown and mustached countenance.
I recognised a German
belonging to my troop. We had
several Germans and Poles, and one
or two Italians and Frenchmen, in
the regiment; some of them political
refugees, driven by want to a station
below their breeding; others, scamps
and deserters from different services,
but nearly all smart and daring soldiers.
This man, Heinzel by name,
was rather one of the scampish sort;
not that he had ever suffered punishment
beyond extra guards or a night
in the black hole, but he was reckless
and unsteady, which prevented his being
made a sergeant, as he otherwise
assuredly would have been; for, in spite
of a very ugly physiognomy of the true
Tartar type, he was a smart-looking
soldier, a devil to fight, and a good
writer and accountant. He had been
a corporal once, but had been reduced
for thrashing two Spanish peasants,
whilst under the influence of aguardiente.
He said they had tried to
make him desert; which was likely
enough, for they had certainly furnished
him with the liquor gratis,—an
improbable act of generosity without
an object. But he could not prove the
alleged inveiglement; the civil authorities,
to whom the boors had complained,
pressed for satisfaction; and
it was necessary to punish even an
appearance of excess on the part of
mercenary troops, often too much
disposed to ill-treat the inoffensive
peasantry. I had a liking for Heinzel,
whom I fancied above his station.
He spoke tolerable French; had rapidly
picked up English in our regiment;
and expressed himself, in his
own language, in terms showing him
to spring from a better class than that
whence private soldiers generally proceed.
Moreover, he had a mellow
voice, knew a host of German songs,
and although not a tithe of the squadron
understood the words, all listened
with pleased attention when he sang
upon the march Arndt’s dashing
ditty in honour of Prince Blucher,—every
note of which has a sound of
clashing steel and clanging trumpet,
Hauff’s milder and more sentimental
“Steh’ ich in finstrer Mitternacht,”
and other popular Soldaten-lieder.
Not very frequently, however, could
he be prevailed upon to sing; for he
was of humour taciturn, not to say
sullen. He would drink to excess
when the chance was afforded him;
and although he could bear an immense
deal either of wine or brandy
without its affecting his head, he was
oftener the worse for liquor than any
other foreigner in the squadron, with
the exception of one infernal Pole,
who seemed to enjoy the special protection
of Bacchus, and would find
means to get drunk as the sow of
Davy when the rest of the regiment
were reduced to the limpid element.
Having got up a respectable blaze,
Heinzel produced from his schapska
a small wooden pipe and a bag of
tobacco; filled the former, lit it at
the fire, and with an “Erlauben Sie,
Herr Lieutenant,” (he usually spoke
German to me,) seated himself at a
respectful distance upon a fallen tree-trunk,
on one end of which I had
taken my station.
“A cold morning, Heinzel,” said I.
“Very cold, Herr Lieutenant; will
you take a schnapps, sir?”
And from the breast of his jacket
he pulled out a leather-covered flask,
more than half full, from which I
willingly imbibed a dram of very respectable
Spanish brandy. Considering
the absence of rations, and our
consequent reduction, since the preceding
morning, from beef, bread, and
wine, to quivering mutton and spring
water, I at first gave Heinzel infinite
credit for having husbanded this drop
of comfort. But I presently discovered
that I was indebted for my
morning glass to no excess of sobriety
on his part, but to his having fallen
in with a Spanish canteen-woman,
whom he had beguiled of a flaskful in
exchange for two lawful reals of the
realm.
The cordial had invigorated and
refreshed me, and I no longer felt inclined
to sleep. Neither to all appearance
did Heinzel, who sat in an easy
soldierly attitude upon his end of the
log, gazing at the fire and smoking in[342]
silence. It occurred to me as a good
opportunity to learn if my suspicions
were well-founded, and if he had not
once been something better than a private
dragoon in the service of her
Catholic majesty. We were alone,
with the exception of one soldier, who
lay at length, and apparently asleep,
upon the other side of the fire, closely
wrapped in his red cloak, whose collar
partially concealed his face.
“Who is that?” said I to Heinzel.
The German rose from his seat,
walked round the fire, and drew the
cloak collar a little aside, disclosing a
set of features of mild and agreeable
expression. The man was not asleep,
or else the touching of his cloak
awakened him, for I saw the firelight
glance upon his eyes; but he said nothing,
and Heinzel returned to his
place.
“It is Franz Schmidt.”
I knew this young man well, although
he belonged to a different
squadron, as an exceedingly clean
well-behaved soldier, and one of the
most daring fellows that ever threw
leg over saddle. In fact, from the
colonel downwards, no man was better
known than Schmidt. He was a splendid
horseman, and had attracted notice
upon almost the first day he joined,
by a feat of equitation. There was a
horse which had nearly broken the
heart of the riding-master, and the bones
of every man who had mounted him.
The brute would go pretty quietly in
the riding-school, but as soon as he
got into the ranks, he took offence at
something or other—whether the numerous
society, the waving of pennons,
or the sounds of the trumpet, it was
impossible to decide—and started off
at the top of his speed, kicking and
capering, and playing every imaginable
prank. The rough-riders had all
tried him, but could make nothing of
him. Still, as he was a showy young
horse, the colonel was loath to have
him cast; when one day, as we went
out to drill, and Beelzebub, as the men
had baptised the refractory beast, had
just given one of the best horsemen in
the regiment a severe fall, Schmidt
volunteered to mount him. His offer
was accepted. He was in the saddle
in a second; but before his right foot
was in the stirrup, or his lance in the
bucket, the demon was off with him,
over a stiff wall and a broad ditch,
and across a dangerous country, at a
slapping pace. Schmidt rode beautifully.
Nothing could stir him from
his saddle; he endured the buck-leaps
and other wilful eccentricities of his
headstrong steed with perfect indifference,
and amused himself, as he flew
over the country, by going through
the lance-exercise, in the most perfect
manner I ever beheld. At last he
got the horse in hand, and circled him
in a large heavy field, till the sweat
ran off his hide in streams; then he
trotted quietly back to the column.
From that hour he rode the beast,
which became one of the best and most
docile chargers in the corps. Beelzebub
had found his master, and knew it.
The attention Schmidt drew upon
himself by this incident, was sustained
by subsequent peculiarities in his conduct.
The captain of his troop wished
to have him made a corporal; but he
refused the grade, although he might
be well assured it would lead to higher
ones. He preferred serving as a private
soldier, and did his duty admirably,
but was more popular with his
officers than with his comrades, on
account of his reserved manner, and
of the little disposition he showed to
share the sports or revels of the latter.
Before the enemy he was fearless
almost to a fault, exposing his life for
the mere pleasure, as it seemed, of
doing so, whenever the opportunity
offered. He did not cotton much, as
the phrase goes, with any one, but in his
more sociable moments, and when their
squadrons happened to be together,
he was more frequently seen with
Heinzel than with any body else. In
manner he was very mild and quiet,
exceedingly silent, and would sometimes
pass whole days without opening
his lips, save to answer to his name
at roll-call.
To return, however, to Master Heinzel.
I was resolved to learn something
of his history, and, by way of drawing
him out, began to speak to him of
his native country, generally the best
topic to open a German’s heart, and
make him communicative. Heinzel
gave into the snare, and gradually I
brought him to talk of himself. I
asked him if he had been a soldier in
his own country—thinking it possible
he might be a deserter, from some German[343]
service; but his reply was contradictory
of this notion.
“All my service has been in Spain,
sir,” he said; “and it is not two years
since I first put on a soldier’s coat,
although in one sense, I may say, I
was born in the army. For I first saw
light on the disastrous day of Wagram,
and my father, an Austrian
grenadier, was killed at the bridge of
Znaym. My mother, a sutler, was
wounded in the breast by a spent ball
whilst supporting his head, and trying
to recall the life that had fled for ever;
and although she thought little of the
hurt at the time, it occasioned her
death a few months afterwards.”
“A melancholy start in the world,”
I remarked. “The regiment should
have adopted and made a soldier of
the child born within sound of cannon,
and deprived of both father and mother
by the chances of war.”
“Better for me if the regiment had,
I dare say,” replied Heinzel; “but
somebody else adopted me, and by
the time I was old enough to do something
for myself, fighting was no
longer in fashion. I might think myself
lucky that I was not left to die by
the road-side, for in those days soldiers’
orphans were too plenty for one
in a hundred to find a foster-father.”
“And who acted as yours?”
“An elderly gentleman of Wurzburg,
at whose door my mother, overcome
by fatigue and sickness, one
evening fell down. Incapacitated by
ill-health from pursuing her former
laborious and adventurous occupation,
she had wandered that far on her way
to Nassau, her native country. She
never got there, but died at Wurzburg,
and was buried at the charges of the
excellent Ulrich Esch, who further
smoothed her dying pillow by the
promise that I should be cared for,
and brought up as his child. Herr
Esch had been a shopkeeper in Cologne,
but having early amassed, by
dint of industry and frugality, the
moderate competency he coveted, he
had retired from business, and settled
down in a snug country-house in the
suburbs of Wurzburg, where he fell
in love and got married. Since then
several years had elapsed, and the
union, in other respects happy, had
proved childless. It was a great vexation
to the worthy man and to his
meek sweet-tempered spouse, when
they were finally compelled to admit
the small probability of their ever
being blessed with a family. Herr
Esch tried to draw consolation from
his pipe, his wife from her pet dogs
and birds; but these were poor substitutes
for the cheering presence of children,
and more than once the pair had
consulted together on the propriety of
adopting a child. They still demurred,
however, when my mother’s arrival
and subsequent death put an end to
their indecision. The kind-hearted
people received her into their house,
and bestowed every care upon her,
and, when she departed, they took
me before the justice of peace, and
formally adopted me as their child.
For some months my situation was
most enviable. True, that old Hannchen,
the sour housekeeper, looked
upon me with small favour, and was
occasionally heard to mutter, when
my presence gave her additional trouble,
something about beggar’s brats
and foundlings. True also that Fido,
the small white lapdog, viewed me
with manifest jealousy, and that
Mops, the big poodle, made felonious
attempts to bite, which finally occasioned
his banishment from the premises.
I was too young to be sensible
to these small outbreaks of envy, and
my infancy glided happily away; when
suddenly there was great jubilee in the
house, and, after eight years of childless
wedlock, Madame Esch presented her
husband with a son. This event made
a vast difference in my position and
prospects, although I still had no reason
to complain of my lot. My worthy
foster-parents did their duty by me,
and did not forget, in their gush of
joy at the birth of a child to their old
age, the claims of the orphan they had
gathered up at their door. In due time
I was sent to school, where, being extremely
idle, I remained unusually
late before I was held to have amassed
a sufficient amount of learning to qualify
me for a seat on a high stool in a
Wurzburg counting-house. I was a
desperately lazy dog, and a bit of a
scapegrace, with a turn for making
bad verses, and ridiculous ideas on the
subject of liberty, both individual and
national. My foster-father’s intention
was to establish me, after a certain
period of probation, in a shop or small[344]
business of my own; but the accounts
he got of me from my employers were
so unsatisfactory, and one or two mad
pranks I played caused so much scandal
in the town, that he deferred the
execution of his plan, and thinking
that absence from home, and a strict
taskmaster, might be beneficial, he
started me off to Frankfort-on-the-Maine,
where a clerk’s place was ready
for me in the office of the long-established
and highly respectable firm of
Schraube & Co.”
Here Heinzel broke off the narrative
strain into which he had insensibly
fallen, and apologised for intruding
upon me so commonplace a tale. But
he had got into the vein, I saw, and
was willing enough to go on; and, on
my part, I was curious to hear his story
out, although I had already assigned
to it, in my mind, the not unnatural
termination of flight from a severe
employer, renunciation by the adoptive
father, and consequent destitution
and compulsory enlistment. I begged
him to continue, and he did not need
much pressing.
“Frankfort is a famous place for
Jews,” continued Heinzel, “and Jews
are notoriously sharp men of business;
but the entire synagogue might have
been searched in vain for a more
thorough Hebrew in character and
practice than that very Christian merchant,
Herr Johann Schraube. He
was one of those persons who seem
sent into the world for the express
purpose of making themselves as disagreeable
as possible. A little, bandy-legged,
ill-made man, with small ferret’s
eyes, and a countenance expressive of
unbounded obstinacy and self-conceit;
he had a pleasant way of repeating
his own words when he ought to have
listened to the answer, was never known
to smile except when he had made
somebody miserable, or to grant a
favour till he had surlily refused it at
least half-a-dozen times. His way of
speaking was like the snap of a dog.
Every body about him hated and feared
him; his wife and children, his servants,
his clerks, and even his partner,
a tall strapping fellow who could have
crushed him with his foot like a weasel,
but who, nevertheless, literally trembled
in presence of the concentrated
bile of his amiable associate. I anticipated
a pleasant time of it under the
rule of such a domestic tyrant, especially
as it had been arranged that I
was to live in the house. Accordingly,
a bed-chamber was allotted to me.
I took my meals, with some others of
the clerks, at the lower end of the
family dinner-table, and passed ten
hours a-day in writing letters and making
out accounts. My scanty moments
of relaxation I was fain to pass either
out of doors or reading in the counting-house;
for although nominally
treated as one of the family, I could
see that my presence in the common
sitting-room, was any thing but welcome
to Schraube and his circle. Altogether
I led a dog’s life, and I make
no doubt I should have deserted my
blotting book and fled back to Wurzburg,
had I not found one consolation
amongst all these disagreeables. Herr
Schraube had a daughter of the name
of Jacqueline—a beautiful girl, with
golden curls and laughing eyes, gay
and lively, but coquettish and somewhat
satirical. With this young
lady I fell in love, and spoiled innumerable
quires of post paper in scribbling
bad poetry in praise of her
charms. But it was long before I
dared to offer her my rhymes; and,
in the meantime, she had no suspicion
of my flame. How could she possibly
suspect that her father’s new clerk, of
whose existence she was scarcely
conscious, save from seeing him twice
or thrice a-day at the furthest extremity
of the dining-table, would dare
to lift his eyes to her with thoughts of
love. She had no lack of more eligible
adorers; and, although she encouraged
none of them, there was one
shambling lout of a fellow, with round
shoulders and a sodden countenance,
whom her father particularly favoured,
because he was exceedingly rich, and
whose addresses he insisted on her
admitting. Like every body else, she
stood in much awe of old Schraube;
but her repugnance to this suitor gave
her courage to resist his will, and, for
some time, the matter remained in a
sort of undecided state; stupid Gottlieb
coming continually to the house, encouraged
and made much of by the
father, but snubbed and turned into
ridicule by the vivacious and petulant
daughter, both of whom, probably,
trusted that time would change each
other’s determination.
[345]“Such was the state of things when,
one evening as I sat in the counting-house
hard at work at an invoice, a
servant came in and said that Miss
Jacqueline wished to speak to me.
A summons to appear at the Pope’s
footstool would not have surprised me
more than this message from a young
lad who had long occupied my
thoughts, but had never seemed in
the least to heed me. Since I had been
in the house, we had not exchanged
words half-a-dozen times, and what
could be the reason of this sudden
notice? Without waiting to reflect,
however, I hurried to her presence. She
was seated at her piano, with a quantity
of music scattered about; and her
first words dissipated the romantic
dreams I had begun to indulge on my
way from the counting-house to the
drawing-room. She had heard I was
clever with my pen, and she had a
piece of music to copy. Would I
oblige her by doing it? Although I
had never attempted such a thing, I
unhesitatingly accepted the task, overjoyed
at what I flattered myself might
lead to intimacy. I sat up all that
night, labouring at the song, and after
spoiling two or three copies, succeeded
in producing one to my satisfaction.
Jacqueline was delighted with it,—thanked
me repeatedly,—spoke so
kindly, and smiled so sweetly that
my head was almost turned, and I
ventured to kiss her hand. She
seemed rather surprised and amused
than angry, but took no particular
notice, and dismissed me with another
piece of music to copy. This was
done with equal despatch and correctness,
and procured me another interview
with Jacqueline, and a third
similar task. Thenceforward the
supply of work was pretty regular,
and took up all my leisure time, and
often a good part of my nights. But
in such service I was far from grudging
toil, or lamenting loss of sleep.
Nearly every day I found means of
seeing Jacqueline, either to return
music, to ask a question about an
illegible bar, or on some similar pretext.
She was too much accustomed
to admiration not at once to detect
my sentiments. Apparently they gave
her no offence; at any rate she showed
no marks of displeasure when, after a
short time, I ventured to substitute,
for the words of a song I copied, some
couplets of my own which, although
doubtless more fervent in style than
meritorious as poetry, could not leave
her in doubt of my feelings towards
her. I even thought, upon our next
meeting at the dinner-table, after she
had received this effusion, that her
cheek was tinged with a blush when
I caught her bright blue eye. With
such encouragement I continued to
poetise at a furious rate, sometimes
substituting my verses for those of
songs, at others writing them out upon
delicate pink paper, with a border of
lyres and myrtles, and conveying them
to her in the folds of the music. She
never spoke to me of them, but neither
did she return them; and I was satisfied
with this passive acceptance of
my homage. Thus we went on for
some time, I sighing and she smiling;
until at last I could no longer restrain
my feelings, but fell at her feet and
confessed my love. A trifling but significant
circumstance impelled me to
this decisive step. Going into the
sitting-room one afternoon, I beheld
her standing at the window, engaged
in the childish occupation of breathing
on the glass and scribbling with her
finger upon the clouded surface. So
absorbed was she in this pastime that
I approached her closely before she
seemed aware of my presence, and was
able to read over her shoulder what
she wrote upon the pane. To my inexpressible
delight, I distinguished
the initials of my name. Just then
she turned her head, gave a faint coquettish
scream, and hurriedly smeared
the characters with her hand. My
heart beat quick with joyful surprise;
I was too agitated to speak, but, laying
down the music I carried, I hurried
to my apartment to meditate in solitude
on what had passed. I beheld
my dearest dreams approaching realisation.
I could no longer doubt that
Jacqueline loved me; and although I
was but her father’s clerk, and he was
reputed very wealthy, yet she was one
of many children—my kind foster
parent had promised to establish me
in business—and, that done, there
would be no very great impropriety
in my offering myself as Herr
Schraube’s son-in-law. Upon the
strength of these reflections, the next
time I found myself alone with Jacqueline,[346]
I made my declaration. Thrice
bitter was the disenchantment of that
moment. Her first words swept away
my visions of happiness as summarily
as her fingers had effaced the
letters upon the tarnished glass. But
the glass remained uninjured, whilst
my heart was bruised and almost
broken by the shock it now sustained.
My avowal of love was received with
affected surprise, and with cold and
cutting scorn. In an instant the castle
of cards, which for weeks and months
I had built and decorated with flowers
of love and fancy, fell with a crash,
and left no trace of its existence save
the desolation its ruin caused. I had
been the victim of an arrant coquette,
whose coquetry, however, I now believe,
sprang rather from utter want
of thought than innate badness of
heart. Her arch looks, her friendly
words, her wreathed smiles, the very
initials on the window, were so many
limed twigs, set for a silly bird.
Jacqueline had all the while been acting.
But what was comedy to her
was deep tragedy to me. I fled from
her presence, my heart full, my cheeks
burning, my pulse throbbing with indignation.
And as I meditated, in
the silence of my chamber, upon my
own folly and her cruel coquetry, I
felt my fond love turn into furious
hate, and I vowed to be revenged.
How, I knew not, but my will was so
strong that I was certain of finding a
way. Unfortunately, an opportunity
speedily offered itself.
“For some days I was stupefied by
the severity of my disappointment.
I went through my counting-house
duties mechanically; wrote, moved,
got up and lay down, with the dull
regularity, almost with the unconsciousness,
of an automaton. I avoided
as much as possible the sight of Jacqueline,
who, of course, took no notice
of me, and studiously averted her eyes
from me, as I thought, when we met
at meals; perhaps some feeling of
shame at the cruel part she had acted
made her unwilling to encounter my
gaze. My leisure time, although not
very abundant, hung heavily upon
my hands, now that I had no music
to copy, no amorous sonnets to write.
A fellow-clerk, observing my dulness
and melancholy, frequently urged me
to accompany him to a kind of club,
held at a kneipe, or wine-house, where
he was wont to pass his evenings.
At last I suffered myself to be persuaded;
and finding temporary oblivion
of my misfortune in the fumes
of canaster and Rhine wine, and in
the boisterous mirth of a jovial noisy
circle, I soon became a regular tavern-haunter;
and, in order to pass part
of the night, as well as the evening,
over the bottle, I procured a key to
the house-door, by means of which
I was able to get in and out at
hours that would have raised Herr
Schraube’s indignation to the very
highest pitch, had he been aware of
the practice.
“It chanced one night, or rather
morning, as I ascended the steps,
of mingled wood and brick, that
led to the door of my employer’s
spacious but old-fashioned dwelling,
that I dropped my key, and,
owing to the extreme darkness, had
difficulty in finding it. Whilst groping
in the dusty corners of the stairs,
my fingers suddenly encountered a
small piece of paper protruding from
a crack. I pulled it out; it was
folded in the form of a note, and I
took it up to my room. There was
no address; but the contents did not
leave me long in ignorance of the person
for whom the epistle was intended.
The first line contained the name of
Jacqueline, which was repeated, coupled
with innumerable tender epithets,
in various parts of the billet-doux.
It was signed by a certain Theodore,
and contained the usual protestations
of unbounded love and eternal fidelity,
which, from time immemorial, lovers
have made to their mistresses. Whoever
the writer, he had evidently found
favour with Jacqueline; for again and
again he repeated how happy her love
made him. Apparently, he was by
no means so certain of the father’s
good-will, and had not yet ventured
to approach him in the character of
an aspirant to his daughter’s hand;
for he deplored the difficulties he foresaw
in that quarter, and discussed the
propriety of getting introduced to
Herr Schraube, and seeking his consent.
He begged Jacqueline to tell
him when he might venture such a
step. The letter did not refer to any
previous ones, but seemed written in
consequence of a verbal understanding;[347]
and the writer reminded his mistress
of her promise to place her answers to
his missives in the same place where
she found these, twice in every week,
upon appointed days, which were
named.
“The perusal of this letter revived
in my breast the desire of revenge
which its possession gave me a
prospect of gratifying. At that moment
I would not have bartered the
flimsy scrap of paper for the largest
note ever issued from a bank. I did
not, it is true, immediately see in what
way its discovery was to serve my
purpose, but that, somehow or other,
it would do so, I instinctively felt.
After mature consideration, I quietly
descended the stairs, and restored
the letter to the hiding-place whence
I had taken it. That afternoon it had
disappeared, and on the following day,
which was one of those appointed, I
withdrew from the same crevice Jacqueline’s
perfumed and tender reply
to her beloved Theodore. It breathed
the warmest attachment. The coquette,
who had trifled so cruelly with
my feelings, was in her turn caught
in Cupid’s toils; and I might have
deemed her sufficiently chastised for
her treatment of me by the anxieties
and difficulties with which her love
was environed. She wrote to her admirer,
that he must not yet think of
speaking to her father, or even of
getting introduced to him; for that,
in the first place, Herr Schraube had
officers in peculiar aversion, and would
not tolerate them in his house; and,
secondly, it had long been his intention
to marry her to Gottlieb Loffel,
who was rich, ugly, and stupid, and
whom she could not bear. She bid
Theodore be patient, and of good
courage; for that she would be true to
him till death, and never marry the
odious suitor they tried to force upon
her, but would do all in her power to
change her father’s purpose, and incline
him favourably to the man of her
choice. Whilst deploring old Schraube’s
cold-blooded and obstinate character,
she still was sanguine that in the main
he desired her happiness, and would
not destroy it for ever by uniting her
to a man she detested, and by severing
her from him with whom alone
would life be worth having, from her
first and only love, her dearest Theodore,
&c., &c. And so forth, with
renewed vows of unfailing affection.
This was a highly important letter,
as letting me further into the secrets
of the lovers. So the lucky Theodore,
who had so fascinated Jacqueline, was
an officer. That the old gentleman
hated military men, I was already
aware; and it was no news to me that
his daughter entertained a similar feeling
towards the booby Loffel. I had
long since discovered this, although
fear of her father induced Jacqueline
to treat her unwelcome suitor with
much more urbanity and consideration
than she would otherwise have shown
him.
“The next day the lady’s letter,
which I carefully put back in the nook
of the steps, was gone, and the following
Saturday brought another tender
epistle from the gentle Theodore, who
this time, however, was any thing but
gentle; for he vowed implacable hatred
to his obnoxious rival, and devoted
him to destruction if he persisted in
his persecution of Jacqueline. Then
there were fresh protestations of love,
eternal fidelity, and the like, but nothing
new of great importance. The
correspondence continued in pretty
much the same strain for several weeks,
during which I regularly read the letters,
and returned them to the clandestine
post-office. At last I grew weary
of the thing, and thought of putting
a stop to it, but could not hit upon a
way of doing so, and at the same time
of sufficiently revenging myself, unless
by a communication to Herr Schraube,
which plan did not altogether satisfy
me. Whilst I thus hesitated, Jacqueline,
in one of her letters, after
detailing, for her lover’s amusement,
some awkward absurdities of which
Loffel had been guilty, made mention
of me.
“‘I never told you,’ she wrote, ‘of
the presumption of one of my father’s
clerks; a raw-boned monster, with a
face like a Calmuck, who, because he
writes bad verses, and is here as a sort
of gentleman-volunteer, thought himself
permitted to make me, his master’s
daughter, the object of his particular
regards. I must confess, that when I
perceived him smitten, I was wicked
enough to amuse myself a little at his
expense, occasionally bestowing a
word or smile which raised him to the[348]
seventh heaven, and were sure to produce,
within the twenty-four hours, a
string of limping couplets, intended to
praise my beauty and express his adoration,
but, in reality, as deficient in
meaning as they were faulty in metre.
At last, one day, towards the commencement
of my acquaintance with
you, dearest Theodore, he detected me
childishly engaged in writing your
beloved initials in my breath upon the
window. His initials happen to be
the same as yours, (thank heaven,
it is the only point of resemblance
between you,) and it afterwards
occurred to me he was perhaps misled
by the coincidence. In no other
way, at least, could I explain the
fellow’s assurance, when, two days
afterwards, he plumped himself down
upon his knees, and, sighing like the
bellows of a forge, declared himself
determined to adore me till the last
day of his life, or some still more
remote period. You may imagine my
answer. I promise you he left off
pestering me with bad rhymes; and
from that day has scarcely dared raise
his eyes higher than my shoe-tie.’
“This last assertion was false. My
love and rejection were no cause for
shame; but she might well blush for
her coquetry, of which I could not
acquit her, even now the incident of
the window was explained. Her injurious
and satirical observations
deeply wounded my self-love. I read
and re-read the offensive paragraph,
till every syllable was imprinted on
my memory. Each fresh perusal
increased my anger; and at last, my
invention stimulated by fury, I devised
a scheme which would afford
me, I was sure, ample scope for vengeance
on Jacqueline and her minion.
A very skilful penman, I possessed
great facility in imitating all manner
of writing, and had often idly exercised
myself in that dangerous art.
I was quite sure that, with a model
beside me, I should not have the
slightest difficulty in counterfeiting
the handwriting both of Jacqueline
and Theodore; who, moreover, unsuspicious
of deceit, would be unlikely
to notice any slight differences. I
resolved in future to carry on their
correspondence myself, suppressing
the real letters, and substituting false
ones of a tenor conformable to my
object. I calculated on thus obtaining
both amusement and revenge,
and, enchanted with the ingenuity of
my base project, I at once proceeded
to its execution. It was fully successful;
but the consequences were
terrible, far exceeding any thing I
had anticipated.”
I could not restrain an exclamation
of indignation and disgust at the disclosure
of this vindictive and abominable
scheme. Heinzel—who told his
tale, I must do him the justice to say,
not vauntingly, but rather in a tone
of humility and shame which I have
perhaps hardly rendered in committing
the narrative to paper—Heinzel
easily conjectured the feeling that
prompted my indignant gesture and
inarticulate ejaculation. He looked
at me timidly and deprecatingly.
“I was a fiend, sir—a devil; I deserved
hanging or worse. My only
excuse, a very poor one, is the violent
jealousy, the mad anger that possessed
me—the profound conviction that
Jacqueline had intentionally trifled
with my heart’s best feelings. Upon
this conviction, I brooded till my blood
turned to gall, and every kind of revenge,
however criminal, to me appeared
justifiable.”
He paused, leaned his head mournfully
upon his hand, and seemed indisposed
to proceed.
“It is not for me to judge you,
Heinzel,” said I. “There is One
above us all who will do that, and to
whom penitence is an acceptable
offering. Let me hear the end of
your story.”
“You shall, sir. You are the first
to whom I ever told it, and I scarce
know how I came to this confidence.
But it does me good to unburden my
conscience, though my cheek burns as
I avow my infamy.”
His voice faltered, and again he
was silent. Respecting the unaffected
emotion of the repentant sinner, I did
not again urge him to proceed; but
presently he recommenced, of his own
accord, in a sad but steady voice, as
if he had made up his mind to drink
to the dregs the self-prescribed cup of
humiliation.
“According to my determination, I
kept back Jacqueline’s next letter, and
replaced it by one of my own, whose
writing the most expert judge would[349]
have had difficulty in distinguishing
from hers. In this supposititious
epistle I gave Theodore a small ray of
hope. The father, Jacqueline wrote,
(or rather I wrote it for her,) was
kinder to her than formerly, and had
almost ceased to speak of her union
with Loffel. Her hopes revived, and
she thought things might still go happily,
and Theodore become her husband.
To obviate all probability of my
manœuvres being discovered, I strictly
enjoined the favoured officer to abstain
in future from speaking to her (as I
knew from previous letters he was in
the habit of doing) on the promenade,
or in other public places. I gave as
a reason, that those interviews, although
brief and guarded, had occasioned
gossip, and that, should they
come to her father’s ears, they would
materially impede, perhaps altogether
prevent, the success of her efforts to
get rid of Loffel. Her lover was to
be kept informed of the progress she
made in bringing Herr Schraube to
her views, and to receive instant intimation
when the propitious moment
arrived for presenting himself in the
character of a suitor. So far so good.
This letter elicited a joyful answer from
Theodore, who swore by all that was
sacred to be quiet, and take patience,
and wait her instructions. I suppressed
this, replacing it by one conformable
to my arrangements. And
now, in several following letters,
I encouraged the officer, gradually
raising his hopes higher and higher.
At last I wrote to him that the day
approached when he need no longer
sigh in secret, but declare his love
before the whole world, and especially
before the hitherto intractable old
merchant. His replies expressed
unbounded delight and happiness,
and eternal gratitude to the constant
mistress who thus ably surmounted
difficulties. But in the meanwhile
things progressed precisely in the
contrary direction. Herr Schraube,
more than ever prepossessed in favour
of Loffel’s well-stored coffers, was
deaf to his daughter’s arguments,
and insisted upon her marrying
him. In one of Jacqueline’s letters,
kept back by me, she mournfully
informed her lover of her father’s
irrevocable determination, adding
that she would only yield to downright
force, and would never cease to
cherish in her heart the ill-fated love
she had vowed to her Theodore.
Then—and upon this, in my vindictive
wickedness, I prided myself as a
masterly stratagem—I caused the
correspondence on the part of the
officer to become gradually colder
and more constrained, until at last
his letters assumed a tone of ill-concealed
indifference, and finally, some
weeks before the day appointed for
the wedding, ceased altogether. Of
course I never allowed him to get
possession of the poor girl’s mournful
and heartbroken replies, wherein she
at last declared that, since Theodore
deserted her, she would sacrifice herself
like a lamb, obey her father, and
marry Loffel. Life, she said, had no
longer any charm for her: her hopes
deceived, her affections blighted, the
man she had so dearly loved faithless
to his vows, she abandoned the idea
of happiness in this world, and resigned
herself to the lot imposed by
a parent’s will. Instead of these
notes of lamentation, I sent to Theodore
words of love and hope, and
anticipations of approaching happiness.
And at last, to cut short this
long and shameful story, I wrote a
concluding letter in Jacqueline’s name,
desiring him to present himself on the
following Sunday at her father’s house,
and demand her hand in marriage.
She had smoothed all difficulties, the
unacceptable wooer had been dismissed,
her father had relented, and was
disposed to give the officer a favourable
reception. Theodore’s reply was incoherent
with joy. But the Sunday, as
I well knew, was the day fixed for
Jacqueline’s marriage with Gottlieb
Loffel. The climax approached,
and, like a villain as I was,
I gloated in anticipation over my
long-prepared revenge. The day
came; the house was decorated, the
guests appeared. The bride’s eyes
were red with weeping, her face was
as white as her dress; repugnance
and despair were written upon her
features. The priest arrived, the ceremony
was performed, the tears coursing
the while over Jacqueline’s wan
face; when, just at its close, the jingle
of spurs was heard upon the stairs,
and Theodore, in the full-dress uniform
of a Prussian officer, his face[350]
beaming with hope and love, entered
the apartment. The bride fell senseless
to the ground; the officer, upon
learning what had just taken place,
turned as pale as his unhappy mistress,
and rushed down stairs. Before
Jacqueline regained consciousness, I
had thrown into the post-office a
packet to her address, containing the
intercepted letters. It was my wedding
present to the wife of Gottlieb
Loffel.”
Since the interruption above recorded,
I had listened in silence, with
strong but painful interest, to Heinzel’s
details of his odious treachery. But
the climax of his cruel revenge came
upon me unexpectedly. A hasty
word escaped me, and I voluntarily
sprang to my feet.
“I deserve your contempt and
anger, sir,” said Heinzel: “but, believe
me, I have already been severely
punished, although not to the extent
I merit. Not one happy hour have I
had since that day—no moment of
oblivion, save what was procured me
by this” (he held up his dram-bottle.)
“I am haunted by a spectre that
leaves me no rest. Did I not fear
judgment there,” and he pointed upwards,
“I would soon leave the
world—blow out my brains with my
carbine, or throw myself to-morrow
upon the bayonets of a Carlist battalion.
But would such a death atone
for my crime? Surely not, with the
blood of that innocent girl on my
head. No, I must live and suffer,
for I am not fit to die.”
“How! her blood?” I exclaimed.
“Yes, sir, as you shall hear. Jacqueline’s
fainting fit was succeeded
by hysterical paroxysms, and it was
necessary to put her to bed and send
for a physician. He ordered great
care and repose, for he feared a brain
fever. Her mother watched by her
that night, but, towards daybreak,
retired to repose, leaving her in charge
of a servant. I heard that she was
ill, but so obdurate was my heart rendered
by the vindictive feelings possessing
it, that I rejoiced at the misery
and suffering I had occasioned her.
Early the next morning I was entering
the counting-house when I met the
postman with letters for the family;
and I chuckled as I perceived amongst
them the packet containing the correspondence
between Jacqueline and
Theodore. I betook myself to my
desk, next to a window that looked
into the street, and commenced my
usual quill-driving labours, pursuing
them mechanically, whilst my mind
dwelt upon Jacqueline’s despairing
regret on receiving the packet, conjectured
her exclamations of grief
and indignation when she discovered
the bitter deception, her vain
endeavours to guess its author.
Nearly half an hour passed in this
manner, when a sudden and momentary
shade was cast upon my paper by
an object passing before the window.
Almost at the same instant I heard a
heavy thump upon the pavement, and
then a chorus of screams from the
upper windows of the house. Throwing
up the one near which I sat, I beheld,
not six feet below me, the body
of a woman attired in a long loose
wrapper. She had fallen with her face
to the ground, and concealed by her
hair; but my mind misgave me who it
was. I sprang into the street just as
a passer-by raised the body, and disclosed
the features of Jacqueline.
They were livid and blood-streaked.
She had received fatal injury, and survived
but a few moments.
“A servant, it appeared, during
Madame Schraube’s absence, had delivered
my letter to Jacqueline, who,
after glancing at the address, of which
the handwriting was unknown to her,
(I had taken good care to disguise it,)
laid the packet beside her with an indifferent
air. A short time afterwards
a movement of curiosity or caprice
made her take it up and break the
seal. The servant attending her saw
her glance with surprise at the letters
it enclosed, and then begin to read
them. Seeing her thus occupied, the
woman, unsuspicious of harm or danger,
left the room for a few minutes.
She reopened the door just in time to
see Jacqueline, in her night-dress, her
long hair streaming from her uncovered
head, precipitate herself headlong
from the window, a height of nearly
thirty feet from the ground.
“The letters, scattered over Jacqueline’s
bed, served but partially to disclose
the real motive of her melancholy
suicide, which was publicly
attributed to the delirium of fever.
Old Schraube, who might well have[351]
reproached himself with being, by his
tyrannical conduct, its indirect cause,
showed no signs of remorse, if any he
felt. His harsh voice sounded perhaps
a trifle more rasp-like; I fancied
an additional wrinkle on his low,
parchment forehead, but no other
changes were perceptible in him. No
one suspected (as how should they?)
my share in the sad business, and I
was left to the tortures of conscience.
God knows they were acute enough,
and are so still. The ghastly countenance,
of Jacqueline, as it appeared
when distorted, crushed, and discoloured
by its fall upon the pavement,
beset my daylight thoughts and my
nightly dreams. I was the most miserable
of men, and, at last, unable longer
to remain at the place of the grievous
catastrophe, I pleaded bad health,
which my worn and haggard countenance
sufficiently denoted, as a pretext
for a journey to Wurzburg, and bade
adieu to Frankfort, fully resolved
never to return thither. The hand of
a retributive Providence was already
upon me. Upon reaching home, I
found the household in confusion, and
Herr Esch and his lady with countenances
of perplexity and distress.
They expressed surprise at seeing me,
and wondered how I could have got
my foster-father’s letter so quickly.
Its receipt, they supposed, was the
cause of my return, and they marvelled
when I said I had not heard from
them for a month. An explanation
ensued. By the failure of a house in
whose hands the greater part of his
property was deposited, Herr Esch
found himself reduced nearly to indigence.
He had written to his son to
leave the expensive university at
which he was studying, and to me to
inform me of his misfortune, and of his
consequent inability to establish me as
he had promised and intended to do.
He recommended me to remain with
Schraube & Co., in whose service,
by industry and attention, I might
work my way to the post of chief
clerk, and eventually, perhaps, to a
partnership. With this injunction I
could not resolve to comply. Insupportable
was the idea of returning to
the house where I had known Jacqueline
and destroyed her happiness, and
of sitting day after day, and year after
year, at the very window outside of
which she had met her death. And
could I have overcome this repugnance,
which was impossible, I might
still not have felt much disposed to
place myself for an indefinite period
and paltry salary under the tyrannical
rule of old Schraube. I was unsettled
and unhappy, and moreover, I perceived
or fancied that absence had
weakened my hold upon the affections
of my adopted parents, who thought,
perhaps, now fortune frowned upon
them, that they had done unwisely
in encumbering themselves with a
stranger’s son. And when, after a
few days’ indecision, I finally determined
to proceed southwards, and seek
my fortune in the Spanish service,
Herr Esch, although he certainly
pointed out the risk and rashness of
the scheme, did not very earnestly oppose
its adoption. He gave me a small
sum of money and his blessing, and I
turned my face to the Pyrenees. My
plan was to enter as a cadet in a Spanish
regiment, where I hoped soon to work
my way to a commission, or to be delivered
from my troubles and remorse
by a bullet; I scarcely cared which of
the two fates awaited me. But I
found even a cadetship not easy of attainment.
I had few introductions, my
quality of foreigner was a grave impediment,
many difficulties were thrown
in my way, and so much time was
lost that my resources were expended,
and at last I was fain to enlist in this
regiment. And now you know my
whole history, sir, word for word, as
it happened, except some of the
names, which it was as well to alter.”
“And the unfortunate Theodore,”
said I, “what became of him?”
“He resigned his commission two
days afterwards, and disappeared from
Frankfort. No one could think how
he intended to live, for he had scarcely
any thing beside his pay. I have
sometimes asked myself whether he
committed suicide, for his despair, I
was told, was terrible, on learning the
infidelity and death of Jacqueline.
That would be another load on my
conscience. But if he lives, the facts
you have just heard must still be a
mystery to him.”
“They are no longer so,” said a
voice, whose strange and hollow tone
made me start. At the same moment
Schmidt, who during all this time had[352]
lain so still and motionless that I had
forgotten his presence, rose suddenly
to his feet, and, dropping his cloak,
strode through the hot ashes of the fire.
His teeth were set, his eyes flashed,
his face was white with rage, as he
confronted the astonished Heinzel.
“Infernal villain!” he exclaimed, in
German; “your name is not Heinzel,
nor mine Schmidt; you are Thomas
Wolff, and I am Theodore
Werner!”
Heinzel, or Wolff, staggered back
in consternation. His jaw dropped,
and his eyes stared with an expression
of vague alarm. Grinding his
teeth with fury, Schmidt returned his
gaze for a moment or two, then,
flashing his sabre from the scabbard,
he struck his newly-found enemy
across the face with the flat of the
weapon, and drew back his arm to
repeat the blow. The pain and insult
roused Heinzel from his stupefaction;
he bared his sword, and the weapons
clashed together. It was time to interfere.
I had my sheathed sabre in
my hand; I struck up their blades,
and stood between them.
“Return your swords instantly,” I
said. “Stand to your horse, Schmidt;
and you, Heinzel, remain here. Whatever
your private quarrels, this is no
time or place to settle them.”
Heinzel dropped his sabre point, and
seemed willing enough to obey, but his
antagonist glared fiercely at me; and
pressed forward, as if to pass me and
get at his enemy, who had retreated
a pace or two. I repeated my command
more imperatively than before.
Still Schmidt hesitated between thirst
for revenge and the habit of obedience,
when, just at that moment, the
trumpets clanged out the first notes
of the reveillée. The Spanish bands
were already playing the diana; the
sky grew gray in the east, a few dropping
shots were heard, exchanged by
the hostile outposts whom the first
glimmer of day rendered visible to
each other. Heinzel hurried to his
horse; and the instinct of discipline
and duty prevailing with Schmidt, he
sheathed his sabre and gloomily rejoined
his squadron. The men hastily
bridled up, and had scarcely done so
when the word was given for the left
squadron (which was mine) to mount.
We were no sooner in the saddle than
we were marched away under the
guidance of a Spanish staff-officer.
The day was a busy one; and it
was not till we halted for the night
that I found an opportunity of speaking
to Heinzel. I inquired of him
how it was that he had not recognised
Theodore Werner in his comrade
Schmidt. He then informed me that
he knew the lover of the unhappy
Jacqueline only by name, and by his
letters, but had never seen him. At
the time of his abode in Frankfort,
there were a large number of Prussian
officers in garrison there, in consequence
of the revolutionary attempt
of 1833; and it was not till after
Werner’s sudden appearance in Herr
Schraube’s house, upon the day of the
wedding, that Heinzel learned his surname.
In the letters Theodore was
the only name used. Heinzel seemed
to have been greatly shaken and alarmed
by that morning’s unexpected meeting.
He was a brave fellow in the
field; but I could see that he did not
relish the idea of a personal encounter
with the man he had so deeply injured,
and that he would be likely to do
what he could to avoid it. There was
no immediate necessity to think about
the matter; for the squadron did not
rejoin the regiment, as we had expected,
but was attached to a Spanish
brigade, and sent away in a different
direction.
Two months elapsed before we again
saw the main body of the regiment,
and the various changes and incidents
that intervened nearly drove from my
memory Heinzel’s story and his feud
with Schmidt. At last we rejoined
headquarters, one broiling day in
June, at a small town of Old Castile.
After so long a separation, in bustling
times of war, comrades have much to
say to each other, and soon the officers
of the three squadrons were assembled
at the posada, discussing the events that
had filled the interval. The trumpet-call
to evening stables produced a dispersion,
at least of the subalterns, who
went to ascertain that the horses were
properly put up, and the men at their
duty. My troop was quartered in
half-a-dozen houses, adjacent to each
other, and on arriving there, the
sergeant-major reported all present
except Heinzel. I was not very much
surprised at his absence, but concluded[353]
that the heat of the day, and the
abundance of wine,—particularly good
and cheap in that neighbourhood,—had
been too much for him, and that
he was sleeping off, in some quiet
corner, the effects of excessive potations.
I mentally promised him a
reprimand, and an extra guard or
two, and returned to my billet. The
next morning, however, it was the
same story—Heinzel again absent,
and had not been at his quarters all
night. This required investigation.
I could not think he had deserted;
but he might have got quarrelsome in
his cups, have fallen out with the
Spaniards, and have been made away
with in some manner. I went to the
house where he was billeted. The
stable, or rather cowshed, was very
small, only fit for two horses, and
consequently Heinzel and one other
man, a Pole, were the only troopers
quartered there. I found the Pole
burnishing his accoutrements, and
singing, in French most barbarously
broken, the burden of a chanson à
boire. He could give no account of
his comrade since the preceding day.
Towards evening Heinzel had gone
out with another German, and had
not since made his appearance. I
inquired the name of the other German.
It was Franz Schmidt. This
immediately suggested very different
suspicions from those I had previously
entertained as to the cause of Heinzel’s
absence. On further questioning,
the Pole said that Schmidt
came into the billet, and spoke to
Heinzel loudly and vehemently in
German, of which language he (the
Pole) understood little, but yet could
make out that the words used were
angry and abusive. Heinzel replied
meekly, and seemed to apologise, and
to try to soften Schmidt; but the
latter continued his violence, and
at last raised his hand to strike him,
overwhelming him, at the same time,
with opprobrious epithets. All this
was extracted from the Pole by degrees,
and with some difficulty. He
could not, or would not, tell if Heinzel
had taken his sabre with him, but
there could be little doubt, for it was
not to be found. The Pole was afraid
of getting himself, or Heinzel, into
trouble by speaking openly; but he
evidently knew well enough that the
two Germans had gone out to fight.
I immediately went to the captain of
Schmidt’s troop, and found him in
great anger at the absence of one of
his best men. Several foreigners had
deserted from the regiment within the
last few months, and he suspected
Schmidt of having followed their
example, and betaken himself to the
Carlists. What I told him scarcely
altered his opinion. If the two men
had gone out to fight, it was not likely
that both were killed; and if one was,
the survivor had probably deserted to
escape punishment. The affair was
reported to the colonel, and parties of
foot and horse were sent to patrol
the environs, and seek the missing
men. At last they were found, in a
straggling wood of willows and
alder-bushes, that grew on marsh
land about a mile from the town.
Heinzel was first discovered. He lay
upon a small patch of sandy soil,
which had manifestly been the scene
of a desperate struggle, for it was
literally ploughed up by the heavy
trampling and stamping of men’s feet.
He had only one wound, a tremendous
sabre-thrust through the left side,
which must have occasioned almost
instant death. From his corpse a
trail of blood led to that of Schmidt,
which was found about a hundred
yards off. The conqueror in this fierce
duel, he had fared little better than
his victim. He had received three
wounds, no one of them mortal, but
from which the loss of blood had
proved fatal. He had made an
effort to return to the town, but had
sunk down exhausted, probably in a
swoon, and had literally bled to death.
Both the deceased men being Protestants,
the Spanish priesthood would
of course do nothing for them, and
we had no chaplain. They were buried
soldier-fashion in the same grave,
near the place of their death, and the
funeral service of the Church of England
was read over them. A rough
block of stone, that lay near at hand,
was rolled to the grave, and partly
imbedded in the earth; and I got a soldier,
who had been a stone-cutter, to
carve on it a pair of crossed swords, a
date, and the letters T. W. None could
understand the meaning of these initials,
until I told that evening, after mess,
the story of the Intercepted Letters.
GREENWICH TIME.
“The time is out of joint—oh, cursed spite!”—Hamlet.
We are no friends to modern miracles.
Whether these be wrought
at Trêves, Loretto, or Edinburgh, we
protest and make head against them
all; and we care not a farthing for
the indignation of the miracle-monger,
be he pope, prelate, priest, potentate,
protector, or provost. The interference
of modern town-councils, to
which we have all been long accustomed,
has at last reached a point
which borders upon absolute impiety.
Not content with poking their fingers
into every civic and terrestrial mess—not
satisfied with interfering in the
functions of the superintendent of the
city fulzie, and giving gratuitous and
unheeded advice to prime ministers—they
have at last aspired to control
the sun, and to regulate the motions
of the heavenly bodies according to
their delectable will. Pray, do these
gentlemen ever read their Bibles?
Do they really think that they are so
many Joshuas? Do they know what
they are doing when they presume to
interfere with the arrangements of
Providence and of nature—to alter
times and seasons, and to confound
the Sabbath with the week? Our
amazement at their unjustifiable proceedings
is only surpassed by our
wonder at the apathy which prevails
among the insulted population. Beyond
one or two feeble letters in the
newspapers, there have been no symptoms
of resistance. Surely they have
some respect left for their beds and
their religion—for their natural and
their commanded rest. It will not
do to remain suffering under this last
monstrous outrage in apathy and indifference.
The bailies shall not be
permitted to eclipse Phœbus, and
proclaim false hours to us with impunity.
We are ready and willing to
head a crusade upon this matter, and
we call upon all sorts and sundries of
our fellow-citizens to join us in insurrection
against the nuisance.
How stand the facts of the case?
Listen and perpend. At twelve of the
night of Saturday the thirteenth day
of January, one thousand eight hundred
and forty-eight, the public clocks
of the city of Edinburgh were altered
from their actual time by command
of the Town Council, and advanced
by twelve minutes and a half. To that
extent, therefore, the clocks were
made to lie. They had ceased to be
regulated by the sun, and were put
under civic jurisdiction. The amount
of the variation matters little—it is the
principle we contend for: at the same
time it is quite clear that, if the magistrates
possess this arbitrary power,
they might have extended their reform
from minutes to hours, and forced us,
under the most cruel of all possible
penalties, to rise in the depth of winter
at a time when nature has desired
us to be in bed.
Now, we beg once for all to state
that we shall not get up, for the pleasure
of any man, a single second
sooner than we ought to do; and that
we shall not, on any pretext whatever,
permit ourselves to be defrauded, in
the month of January, of twelve
minutes and a half of our just and
natural repose. Life is bitter enough
of itself without enduring such an
additional penalty. In our hyperborean
regions, the sacrifice is too
hard to be borne; and one actually
shudders at the amount of human
suffering which must be the inevitable
consequence, if we do not organise a
revolt. For let it be specially remembered,
that this monstrous practical
falsehood is not attended with any
alleviating relaxations whatever. It
is a foul conspiracy to drag us from
our beds, and to tear us from connubial
felicity. The law courts, the
banks, the public offices, the manufactories,
all meet at the accustomed
matutinal hour; but that hour, be it
six, eight, or nine, is now a liar, and
has shot ahead of the sun. Countless
are the curses muttered every morning,
and not surely altogether unheard,
from thousands of unhappy
men, dragged at the remorseless
sound of the bell from pallet and[355]
mattress, from bed of down or lair
of straw, from blanket, sheet, and
counterpane, to shiver in the bitter
frost of February, for no better
reason than to gratify the whim of a
few burgesses congregated in the
High Street, who have a confused
notion that the motions of the sun
are regulated by an observatory at
Greenwich.
What, in the name of whitebait,
have we to do with Greenwich more
than with Timbuctoo, or Moscow, or
Boston, or Astracan, or the capital
of the Cannibal Islands? The great
orb of day no doubt surveys all those
places in turn, but he does not do so
at the same moment, or minute, or
hour. It has been ordained by Providence
that one half of this globe
should be wrapped in darkness whilst
the other is illuminated by light—that
one fraction of the town-councils
of the earth may sleep and be silent,
whilst another is awake and gabbling.
Not the music of the spheres could be
listened to by man or angel were the
provision otherwise. And yet all this
fair order is to be deranged by the
civic Solons of the Modern Athens!
It is small wonder if few of these
gentlemen have personally much appetite
for repose. The head which
wears a cocked-hat may lie as uneasy
as that which is decorated with a
crown; and there is many a malignant
thought to press upon and disturb
their slumbers. They are men
of mortal mould, and therefore it is
fair to suppose that they have consciences.
They cannot be altogether
oblivious of the present disgraceful
state of the streets. The Infirmary
must weigh upon them, heavy as
undigested pork-pie; and their recent
exhibitions in the Court of Session
have been by no means creditable to
their understanding. Therefore we
can readily comprehend why they,
collectively, are early driven from
their couches; but it is not so easy to
discover why they have no bowels of
mercy towards their fellow-citizens.
The cry of the Parliament House is
raised against them, and we own that
our soul is sorry for the peripatetics of
the Outer boards. An ancient and barbarous
custom, which long ago should
have been amended, forces them to
appear, summer and winter, before
the Lords Ordinary at nine o’clock;
and we have heard more than one of
them confess, with tears in their eyes,
that their fairest prospects in life have
been cruelly blighted, because the
darlings of their hearts could not
think of marrying men who were
dragged from bed, throughout a considerable
portion of the year, in the
dark, who shaved by candle-light,
and who expected their helpmates to
rise simultaneously, and superintend
the preparation of their coffee. If
these things occurred under the merciful
jurisdiction of the sun, what will
be the result of the active cruelties of
the magistracy? Why, Advocate will
become a word synonymous with that
of bachelor, and not a single Writer
to the Signet be followed by a son to
the grave!
And why, we may ask, has this
unwarrantable alteration been made?
For what mighty consideration is it
that the lives of so many of the lieges
are to be embittered, and their comforts
utterly destroyed? Simply for
this reason, that there may be a uniformity
of time established by the
railway clocks, and that the trains
may leave Edinburgh and London
precisely at the same moment. Now,
in the first place, we positively and
distinctly deny that there is any advantage
whatever, even to the small
travelling fraction of the community,
in any such arrangement. There is
no earthly or intelligible connexion between
the man who starts from Edinburgh
and the other who starts from
London. They have each a separate
rail, and there is no chance of a collision
because the sun rises in the one
place later than it does in the other.
The men, we shall suppose, are not
idiots: they know how to set their
watches, or, if they do not possess
such a utensil, they can desire the
Boots to call them at the proper
hour, and go to bed like Christians
who intend to enjoy the last possible
moment of repose. If they are particular
about time, as some old martinets
are, they can have their watches
reset when they arrive at the place of
their destination, or regulate them by
the different railway clocks as they
pass along. They have nothing else
to do; and it is as easy to set a
watch as to drink off a tumbler of[356]
brandy and water. Or if the Fogies
choose to be particular, why cannot
the railway directors print alongside
of the real time a column of the
fabulous Greenwich? John Bull, we
know, has a vast idea of his own
superiority in every matter, and if he
chooses also to prefer his own time, let
the fat fellow be gratified, by all
means. Only do not let us run the
risk of being late, in our endeavour to
humour him, by forestalling the advent
of the sun. May his shadow never be
less, nor ours continue to be augmented,
in this merciless and arbitrary
manner!
But, in the second place, we beg
leave to ask, whether the comforts of
our whole population, whose time has
effectually been put out of joint, are
to be sacrificed for the sake of the
passengers travelling between this
and London? Do the whole of us,
or the half of us, or any of us, spend
a considerable portion of our lives in
whirling along the Caledonian or the
North British railways? The Lord
Provost may deem it necessary to go
up to London once a-year on Parliamentary
business; but surely it would
be more decent in his Lordship to
wait for the sun, than to move off in
the proud conviction that the course
of that luminary has been adjusted to
suit his convenience. We are irresistibly
put in mind of an anecdote told
by Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton. A
certain merchant, sleeping in a commercial
hotel, had given orders overnight
that he should be called at a
particular hour. Boots was punctual.
“The morning has broke, sir,” said
he, drawing the curtain. “Let it
break, and go to the mischief!” replied
the sleepy trader; “it owes me
nothing!” Now, whatever may be
the opinion of the provost and his
subordinate senate, we, the people of
Edinburgh, do set a certain value upon
the morning, which we hold to be
appointed by Providence, and not by
the Town-Council; and we must have
somewhat better reasons than have
yet been adduced in favour of the
change, before we consent to make
ourselves miserable for life. Early
rising may be a very good thing,
though, for our part, we always suspect
a fellow who is over-anxious to
get out of bed before his neighbours;
but no man, or body of men, have a
right to cram it as a dogma down our
throats. And it is quite preposterous
to maintain that the permanent comfort
of many thousand people is to be
sacrificed for the sake of a dubious
convenience to the few bagmen who,
maybe travelling with their samples to
the southward. We protest in all sincerity,
that, rather than subject ourselves
to this bouleversement and disordering
of nature, we would be content
to see every railway throughout the
kingdom torn up or battered down, and
in every point of view we should consider
ourselves gainers thereby. We,
like the Lord Provost of Edinburgh,
go once a-year to London, but then
we rise from our bed every morning
of the year. We are far more likely
now to miss an early train than before;
and yet, in order to secure that
single disadvantage, we are compelled
in all time coming unnaturally to
anticipate the day.
It is probable that some of our
sapient councillors think this a very
grand and clever scheme for securing
uniformity of time. We consider it
neither grand nor clever, but simply
stupid and idiotical; and we beg to
tell them that they have not secured
thereby even what they foolishly
think to be an uniformity of time.
They have merely, by attempting to
meddle with nature, introduced an
element of ceaseless and intolerable
confusion. They have no jurisdiction
beyond their limited parliamentary
bounds. They cannot decree that
their time is to be adopted by the
county towns; and a glance at the
map will show what a small portion
of the population of Scotland is located
upon the line of the railways. Then
as to the country, where clocks are
uncommon, and usual reference for
time is made to that great disc which is
flaring in the sky, are the people there
also to submit to the dictation of the
magistrates of Edinburgh, and, if they
want to perform a journey, arrive too
late for the coach or train, because they
trusted to the unerring and infallible index
of the Almighty? Then as to the
dials, common on the terrace and garden,
and not uncommon on the older
country steeples—what is to become
of them? Are they to be branded for
ever as lying monitors by the decree[357]
of sundry civic dignitaries, and broken
up as utterly useless? Are all those
who pin their faith to them to be
deceived? Really this is carrying
matters with a high hand, with a
vengeance!
Uniformity is the hobby of the age,
and, more than the nine of diamonds,
it has been the curse of Scotland. A certain
set of people have been trying for
these thirty years to assimilate us utterly
to England, and in their endeavor to
do so they have wrought incalculable
mischief. They are continually tampering
with our laws, and they would,
if they dared, attempt to tamper with
our religion. A man can neither be
baptised, married, nor buried after
the fashion of his forefathers. We
are not allowed to trade with each
other except upon English currency
principles; and they have thrust the
English system of jury trial in civil
cases upon us, against the unanimous
and indignant remonstrance of the
nation. Now, Cæteris paribus, we are
willing to admit that uniformity in
the abstract may be a very good thing,
if you can only carry it out. Uniformity
of property, for example, upon principles
of equal division, could hardly
fail to be popular; and we should like
to see every acre of land throughout
Britain at a uniform rent of five
pounds. But uniformity, in order to
perfect the system, should be cosmopolitan,
not national—universal, and
not limited. It would, for example,
be convenient, in a commercial point
of view, if all the nations of Europe—nay,
of the world—could be brought
to speak a uniform language. Such
a state of matters, we know, once
existed, but it was put a stop to by a
miracle at the building of the tower
of Babel. It might possibly be convenient
if the four seasons of the year
were equally and simultaneously distributed
throughout the world—if,
when we are going to our beds, the
huntsmen were not up in Arabia, but
lying amidst their camels beneath a
tent in some far oasis of the wilderness.
But these matters have been
regulated by Divine Intelligence, and
uniformity is no part of the scheme.
In a very few years we shall have direct
railway communication throughout
Europe, from the west to the east—will
it therefore be advisable to
adopt a common standard of time—say
that of Greenwich—for all the
trains? Are the inhabitants of Paris
to be aroused from slumber some three
hours before their wont, because the
early train from Moscow is to start
at nine o’clock? If not, why is it
sought to apply the same principle
here? Perhaps our excellent councillors
are not aware that there is no
such thing as a universal time. There
is no peculiar virtue in the Greenwich
time, any more than in that which is
noted at the observatory on the Calton
Hill. We are afraid that a gross
misconception upon this point prevails
in the High Street, and that some of our
friends have got hold of a legend, said
to be current in the Canongate, that
the city clocks were put back twelve
minutes and a half by Charles Edward
in the Forty-five—that they
have given out false time for upwards
of a century—and that the present is
a patriotic and spirited move of the
magistrates to restore the hours to
their pristine order and arrangement.
If any of our civic representatives
have fallen into error on this account,
and been led astray by the cunning
fable, we beg to assure them that it
rests upon no solid foundation. Our
ancestors entertained an almost Persian
veneration for the sun, and would
not have suffered any such interference.
The city clocks of Edinburgh
were not set upon the authority of
the famous watch discovered at Prestonpans,
of which it stands recorded,
that “she died the very night Vich
Ian Vohr gave her to Murdoch.”
We are not aware that any regulation
of the Lord Provost and Magistrates
of the city of Edinburgh has
the force and authority of a statute,
or that their voice is potential in
opposition to the almanack. If we
are right in this, then we beg to tell
them that the new arrangement is
utterly in the teeth of the law, and
may lead to serious consequences.
Suppose that any of us has granted a
bill which falls due at twelve o’clock.
The hour peals from the steeple, and
the bill is straightway protested, and
our credit damaged. Five minutes
afterwards we appear to satisfy the
demand, but we are told that it is too
late. In vain do we insist upon the
fact that the bill is dated at Edinburgh,[358]
not at Greenwich, and appeal
to the almanack and observatory for
the true state of the time. We proffer
the sun as our witness, but he is
rejected as a suspicious testimony,
and as one already tried before the
civic court and convicted of fraud,
falsehood, and wilful imposition. What
is to become of us in such a case?
Are we to go into the Gazette, because
the Provost has set the clocks forward?
Or suppose a man on deathbed
wants to make his will. It is
Wednesday the ninth of February,
close upon midnight, and the sufferer
has not a moment to lose. A few
hasty lines are written by the lawyer,
and as he finishes them the clock
strikes twelve. The dying man signs
and expires in the effort. The testing
clause of that deed would bear that
it was signed on Thursday the tenth;
but the fact is that the man died upon
Wednesday, and we know very well
that corpses cannot handle a pen.
How is that affair to be adjusted?
Are people to be defrauded of their
inheritance for a whim of the Town
Council, or the convenience of a few
dozen commercial travellers? Or
take the case of an annuitant. Suppose
an old lady, and there are plenty
of them in that situation, dies on the
term-day exactly five minutes after
twelve according to Greenwich time
in Edinburgh—who gets the money?
Is it a dies inceptus or a dies non? If
a new term has begun, her representatives
are undoubtedly entitled to
finger the coin, if not, the payer
pockets it. By which arrangement—that
of Providence, or that of the
Provost—shall such a question be
decided? Who is to rule the day, the
term, and the season? We pause for
a reply. Or let us take another and
not imaginary case. A good many
years ago we were asked to take
shares in a tontine, and complied.
Twelve of us named a corresponding
number of lives, whereof all have
evaporated, save that of which we are
the nominee, and one other which had
been selected by an eminent vice-president
of the Fogie Club. Our
man resides in Greenwich, is a pensioner,
and we defy you to point out
a finer or livelier specimen of the
Celtic race, at the advanced but by
no means exorbitant age of ninety-five.
We are, from the best possible
motives, extremely attentive to the
old man, whom we supply gratuitously,
but cautiously, with snuff and
whisky; and his first caulker every
day is turned over to our health, a
libation which we cordially return.
This year we were somewhat apprehensive,
for his sake, of the prevalent
fever and influenza; but M’Tavish
escaped both, and is, at this moment,
as hearty as a kyloe on the hills of
Skye. The vice-president, oddly
enough, had backed a superannuated
chairman who is stated to be a native
of Clackmannan. He is so extremely
aged that the precise era of his birth
is unknown; but he is supposed to
have been, in some way or other, connected
with the Porteous mob. With
accumulations, there are about five
thousand pounds at stake upon the
survivorship of these two. Twice, in
the course of the last ten years, have
each of them been seriously ill, and
precisely at the same time; and twice
has the milk of human kindness been
soured between the worthy vice-president
and ourselves.
Should the invisible and mysterious
sympathy between M’Tavish and
Hutcheon operate again—should Celt
and Lowlander alike be stricken with
sickness, the contested point between
us will, in all probability, be brought
to an issue. Both have taken effectual
measures to have the death of his
neighbour’s nominee noted with accuracy
to a second. Now, if Hutcheon
were to die to-day in Edinburgh at
twenty minutes past eleven according
to the present regulation of the
clocks, and if the next post brought
intelligence that M’Tavish had given
up the ghost at Greenwich precisely
five minutes sooner, which of us two
would be entitled to the stakes? On
the twenty-ninth of January, when
the old and true time was in observance,
there could have been no
doubt about the question. We should
have been the winner by seven minutes
and a half. Hutcheon would have
died, like his forefathers, at seven
and a half minutes after eleven, and
M’Tavish at the quarter past. But,
as it is, the life of M’Tavish has
been cut short, or what is the same
thing, that of Hutcheon has been
preposterously prolonged. And so,[359]
if the alteration made by the Town
Council be legal, we may be defrauded
of five thousand pounds—if not legal,
what pretext have they for making
it?
We do not envy the situation of
our civic representatives on the unfortunate
occasion of the next public
execution in Edinburgh. In the first
place, should their present regulation
be adhered to, every subsequent culprit
will be deprived of twelve minutes
and a half of his existence. So much
shorter time will he have to repent of
his sins, and make peace with his
Creator; for the arbitrary alteration
of the clocks will not alter the day of
doom. The “usual hour” will be
indicated in the sentence, and the
trembling felon launched into eternity
so much the sooner, that a few commercial
travellers may be saved the
pains of regulating their watches!
We dare not speak lightly on such a
subject; for who can estimate the
value of those moments of existence
which are thus thoughtlessly, but
ruthlessly cut off? In the second
place, whenever the like catastrophe
shall occur, we have a strong suspicion
that the magistrates will be morally
responsible either for murder or for
defeat of justice. It is in truth an
extremely unpleasant dilemma, but
one entirely of their own creating.
For their own sakes, we beg their
serious attention to the following remarks.
We shall suppose the ordinary
case of a man sentenced by the Justiciary
Court, to be executed at the
usual hour, which with us is eight in
the ‘morning. Hitherto we knew
precisely what was meant by eight,
but now we do not. But this we
know, that if that man is executed at
eight, as the clocks now stand, HE IS
MURDERED, just as much as he would
be, if, the evening before, he had been
forcibly strangled in his cell! The
felon’s life is sacred until the hour
arrives when justice has ordained him
to die; and if the life be taken sooner,
that is murder. Who, we ask, would
be the responsible parties in this case,
not perhaps to an earthly, but surely
to a higher tribunal? On the other
hand, if the execution does not take
place at eight, it is highly questionable
whether the criminal can be
executed at all. The sentence must
be fulfilled to the letter. Delay in
such matters is held by the clemency
of our law to interpose a strong barrier
in favour of the criminal; and
this at least seems certain, that a man
condemned to be executed on one day,
cannot, without a new sentence, be
capitally punished upon another.
Hours—nay, minutes—are very precious
when the question is one of life
and death, and the consideration is a
very grave one.
In short, the magistrates have
landed themselves, and will land us
in interminable confusion; and we foresee
that not a little litigation will
result from their proceedings. In all
legal matters—and there are many in
which punctuality is of the utmost
moment—the clocks cannot be held to
regulate time. They vary from each
other according to their construction
or their custody, and we have thrown
away and abandoned the true standard.
The difference of a single
degree may prove as important as that
of forty, and if there is to be a uniformity
between the Edinburgh and the Greenwich
time, why not extend it to the colonies?
We warn the Town Council
of Edinburgh that they may have much
to answer for from the consequences
of their absurd proceeding.
We understand that there are police
statutes ordaining that all taverns
shall be shut up at twelve o’clock of a
Saturday night, and for breach of this
rule people maybe taken into custody.
The magistrates have peremptorily
altered twelve o’clock, and have made
that period arrive at forty-seven and
a half minutes after eleven. Is it
lawful to conduct us to the watch-house,
if we should chance to be found
at Ambrose’s, lingering over a tumbler
during the debatable twelve minutes
and a half—or are we not entitled to
knock down the ruffian who should
presume to collar us during the interval?
Whether have we or the
follower of Mr Haining the best legal
grounds for an action of assault and
battery? We appeal to the heavenly
bodies, and indignantly assert our
innocence: Dogberry walks by the
rule of the Right Honourable Adam
Black, and accuses us of gross desecration.
Which of us is in the right?
and how is the statute to be interpreted?
It is surely obvious to the[360]
meanest capacity that, if the magistrates
of Edinburgh have the power
to proclaim Greenwich time within
their liberties, there is nothing to prevent
them from adopting the recognised
standard of Kamschatka, or
from ordaining our clocks to be set
by the meridian of Tobolsk. They
may turn day into night at their own
good pleasure, and amalgamate the days
of the week, as indeed they have done
already; and this brings us to a consideration,
which, in Scotland at least,
deserves especial attention.
The public mind has of late been
much agitated by the question of Sunday
observance. We do not mean
now to debate that point upon its
merits, nor is it the least necessary for
our present argument that we should
do so. Every one, we are certain,
wishes that the Lord’s day should be
properly and decently observed. There
are differences of opinion, however,
regarding the latitude which should be
allowed—one party being in favour of
a total cessation from work, and founding
their view upon the decalogue;
whilst the others maintain that, under
the Christian dispensation, a new
order of things has been established.
There has been a good deal of discussion
upon this topic, and the practical
subject of dispute has been,
whether railway trains should be permitted
to run upon the first day of the
week. On that head we shall say
nothing; but we maintain that both
parties are alike interested in having
the limits of the Sunday accurately
and distinctly declared. Some observance,
whatever be its limit, is
clearly due to the holy day, whether
men hold it to be directly of divine
ordinance, or to have been set apart for
divine worship by ecclesiastical and
conventional authority. By the present
arrangement, the feelings of both
parties are outraged. Sabbath or
Sunday—call it which you will—has
been changed by the Town Council,
and is not the same as before. It is
easy to say that this is quibbling, but
in reality is it so? Can the Town
Council compel us to accept any day
they may please to nominate instead
of Sunday, and consecrate Wednesday,
for example, as that which is to
be dedicated to pious uses? We
repeat that this is but a question of
degree. No authority, at least no
such authority as that of a body of
local magistrates, can dovetail the
Sabbath by making it begin earlier
and end later than before. There are
stringent ancient Scottish statutes,
some of them not altogether in desuetude,
against Sabbath desecration, and
how are these now to be interpreted or
enforced? No true Sabbatarian can
support the present movement. His
case is irretrievably lost if he acquiesces
in the change; for the day has
unquestionably been violated—and it
may be violated as well in a minute
as in an hour. Those who take the
other view cannot fail to be equally
offended. The order which they
keenly advocate and maintain has
been wantonly broken and destroyed.
The limits of Sunday are annihilated.
Men do not know when it commences
or when it ends, and they may be
gaming when they ought to be at
prayers. Churches and congregations
of every kind have a common interest
in this. The individuality of the day
must be supported, and there must be
no doubt, and no loophole left for cavillers
to carp at its existence.
Look at it in any light you please,
the change is fraught with danger.
We have enlarged somewhat on the
score of inconvenience—for we thoroughly
feel and resolutely maintain
that the practical inconvenience is
great—but the other results we have
referred to are inevitable and are infinitely
worse. Tampering with the
laws of nature is not permitted, even
to the most sapient of town councils;
and, as they cannot wash the Ethiopian
white, so neither need they
try to control the progress of the sun,
and to prove that great luminary a
liar. Surely, they have plenty to do
without interfering with the planetary
bodies? We really thought better of
their patriotism; nor could we have
expected that they would falsify the
host of heaven in order to take their
future time from some distant English
clock. So soon as the whole of the
world is ripe for an uniformity of time,
and contented to adopt it, we may
then possibly become acclimated to
the change, and rise at midnight, to
go about our nightly, not daily duties,
without a murmur. But pray, in this
matter, let us at least secure reciprocity.[361]
If we are to be dragged from
our beds at untimeous hours, let the
rest of the population of the globe
suffer to a similar extent; for in community
of suffering there is always
some kind of dim and indefinite comfort.
We are rather partial to bagmen,
and would endure something,
though not this, to accelerate their
progress; but why should the whole
Scottish nation be made a holocaust
and an offering for our weakness?
Falstaff, who, whatever may be said
of his valour, was a remarkably
shrewd individual, might give a lesson
to our civic dignitaries. He counted
the length and endurance of his imaginary
combat with Percy, by Shrewsbury
clock, and did not seek to extend
his renown by superadding to it the
benefit which might have been derived
by a reference to Greenwich time.
Let us do the like, and submit to the
ordinances of Providence—not try to
oppose them by any vain and extravagant
alteration. Without the least
irreverence, because we hold that the
whole profanity—though it may be
unintended—is on the other side, let
us ask the Town Council of Edinburgh,
whether they consider themselves on
a par with the great leader of Israel,
and whether they are entitled to say
“Sun, stand thou still upon Gibeon,
and thou, moon, in the valley of
Ajalon?” And yet, what is their
late move, but something tantamount
to this? They have declared against
the order of nature, and such a declaration
must imply a species of gross
and unwarrantable presumption.
And now, Messieurs of the Town
Council of Edinburgh, what have you
to say for yourselves? Are we right,
or are we wrong?—have we failed, or
have we succeeded in making out a
lease against you? We think we
can discern some symptoms of a corporate
blush suffusing your countenances;
and, if so, far be it from us to
stand in the way of your repentance.
We are willing to believe that you
have done this from the best of possible
motives, but without forethought
or consideration. You probably were
not aware Of the consequences which
might and must arise from this singular
attempt at legislation. Be wise,
therefore, and once more succumb,
as is your duty, to the established
laws and harmony of nature. Leave
the planets alone to their course, and
be contented to observe that time
which is indicated and proclaimed
from heaven. Recollect wherein it is
written that the sun, and moon, and
stars were set in the firmament of
heaven to rule over the day, and over
the night, and to divide the light from
the darkness. By no possible sophistry
can you pervert the meaning of
that wholesome text. Why, then,
should you act in opposition to it, and
introduce this element of disorder
among us? Go to, then, and retrace
your steps. Put the clocks backward
as before. Let the shadows be straight
at mid-day. Leave us our allotted
rest, for it is sweet and pleasant. Defraud
us not of our inheritance. Let
our children not be born before their
time. Let the miserable malefactor
live until the last moment of his allotted
span. Preserve the Sunday intact,
and let us hear no more of such
nonsense. Why should you be wiser
than your forefathers? If any man
had told them to alter their time from
England, they would have collared
the seditious prig, and thrust him neck
and heels into the Tolbooth. When
grim old Archibald Bell-the-Cat was
Provost, no man durst have hinted at
Greenwich time on pain of the forfeiture
of his ears; for, notwithstanding
his performances at Lauder
Bridge, Bell-the-Cat was a Christian,
the father of a bishop, and knew his
duties better than rashly to interfere
with Providence. Restore our meridian,
and, if you are really anxious to
do your duty, occupy yourselves with
meaner matters. It would much conduce
to the comfort of the lieges, if,
instead of directing the course of the
sun, you were to give occasional
orders for a partial sweeping of the
streets.
A MILITARY DISCUSSION TOUCHING OUR COAST DEFENCES.
Scene.—A mess-room after dinner, from whence the members have departed,
except four, who draw round the fire.
PERSONÆ.
| Major O’Sheevo. | Lieutenant and Adjutant Pipeclay. |
| Captain Oldham. | Ensign Lovell. |
Oldham.—Well, Lovell, my boy, so you prefer the claret and the old
Fogies this time to the sparks in the barrack-rooms; we feel the compliment,
I assure you. There comes a clean glass: now, stir the fire; that’s a good
fellow.—I’ll do as much for you, when I’m your age.
Lovell.—Why you see, Oldham, they say you old hands won’t let out
while all the mess are here, and you keep your opinions and experiences for
these cosy little horse-shoe sittings. I should like to pick up a little soldiering,
if I could, and so have ventured to outsit the rest of them.
O’Sheevo.—Ye’re right, ye’re right. A man that comes to value his claret
early, has all the advantages of experience, without buying them dear. An
old head upon young shoulders, in fact.
Pipeclay.—And, you see, the youngster has an eye to a little military
information: that’s right.
Lovell.—Why, these rumours of invasion make one look about him. If
the French come, of course we shall give ’em an infernal good licking; but I
am anxious to get an idea what sort of thing it will be, and I daresay you talk
a good deal of these matters.
O’Sheevo.—Ah! them French! Oldham, ye don’t expect they’ll come to
spend next Christmas with us?
Oldham.—There’s no saying what the rascals might be at; and as Lovell
has broached the subject, we may as well talk it over.
O’Sheevo.—Bravo! so we will: how say you, Pipeclay?
Pipeclay.—By all means. You know I mentioned last night how ill I
thought our formations adapted for manœuvring against a hostile force on the
coast.
Oldham.—My dear Pipeclay, it is the misfortune of a long peace, and a
theoretical education, that they narrow the mind to strain at matters of detail,
and to neglect the greater consideration, what is to be done—not how should
we do it. Now, in the old second battalion of the 107th, the lads were more
apt to talk of the work than the drill-book, and a finer or more dashing set
never wore scarlet.
O’Sheevo.—Devil a doubt of it: not a man that wouldn’t finish his three
bottles before he’d think of stirring; and as for the seasoned files, the night was
always too short for ’em. There’s no saying what those men might have
achieved, if they could have found the time.
Lovell.—But if the French—
Oldham.—Excuse me, Lovell,—I know something about the French, if
three years in the Peninsula could give knowledge; and I’ll tell you, for a fact,
whatever you may hear said, that the organisation of the French army—
Pipeclay.—What! with that slovenly style of marching?
Oldham.—Never mind the style of marching: I say, that whether in the
field, in camp, or in quarters—
O’Sheevo.—Devilish bad quarters they’d be sometimes, in them same campaigns,
eh, Oldham? Short commons, eh?
Oldham.—Short commons! sometimes no commons at all!
O’Sheevo.—Thin claret?
Oldham.—Thin! the devil a drop. Sherry sometimes, of a quality according
to our luck; but for claret we had to keep our stomachs till we got over
the Pyrenees;—then, I may say, it ran in the rivers.
[363]O’Sheevo.—The devil it did! Then I hope the next Peninsular expedition
will sail direct for the coast of France.
Lovell.—But if this invasion—
Oldham.—Well, now,—look here. Well, here’s Cherbourg, this glass, do
you see? well then, this is Portsmouth, this other—and this dirty one, if I
can reach it—damn it, I’ve broke my own, stretching, across the table.
O’Sheevo—Pipeclay.—Two for one! Two for one!
Oldham.—Well, never mind; ’twas awkward. We don’t stand the jokes
the old 107th used to cut: there, if you only made the smallest chip in the
stem of a glass, you were stuck for your new pair, while the damaged one
did duty as well as ever. There wasn’t a glass in the mess that hadn’t
reproduced itself in double at least nine times.
O’Sheevo.—By the powers! that beats the phaynix, who never became
twins, that I heard of. I’d not have stood it from any one. A glass that I
broke and paid for, I’d consider my own intirely.
Pipeclay.—They had no right to put a glass on the table after it had been
paid for; the regulations wouldn’t allow it.
Oldham.—Oh! nobody knew any thing about the regulations in the old
107th. The colonel was a trump, and the lads were trumps, so they followed
suit, and no lawyering.
Pipeclay.—A colonel has no right to enforce an unjust charge.
Oldham.—Well, perhaps not; but in our days we never troubled our
heads about what was just or unjust. It’s a bad sign of a corps when men
begin to talk of their rights.
Lovell.—True, Oldham; you were saying, suppose that Cherbourg, the
other Portsmouth—here’s a third glass for you to complete.
Pipeclay.—I beg your pardon one minute, Lovell. I wish to convince
Oldham that there is some advantage in knowing how to assert your own
rights.
O’Sheevo.—I deny that in toto. The Ballyswig estate would have been
in the O’Sheevo family to this day, if my great-aunt hadn’t wished to assert
her right to a haycock, which brought the title in question, and caused us to
lose the whole property.
Pipeclay.—But if another had a just claim?
O’Sheevo.—Just humbug! The opposite side retained Counsellor Curran,
who’d have persuaded a jury out of their Sunday waistcoats, with a five-shilling
piece in the pocket of each.
Oldham.—Well, well. Now, look here, Lovell. This, as I said, is Cherbourg—this
Portsmouth. Ellis, of the staff corps, used always to illustrate
this way; did you ever meet him?
Lovell.—What! the owner of May-Bee, who won the military steeple-chase,
two years ago? To be sure, I did: devilish sharp fellow he was too.
Pipeclay.—I don’t know that: he broke down in some charges he preferred
against Sergeant O’Flinn of the Royal County Down, who was
acquitted by a general court-martial. A fellow who does that, may be a very
good fellow, but can’t have much head-piece.
Lovell.—May-Bee was a pretty piece of goods though. I saw the poor
thing break her back last spring, under Jack Fisher of the carabineers: Jack
nearly went out at the same time. Devilish sharply contested thing, till poor
May-Bee’s accident. Jack was picked up,—dreadful fall, as the papers said—gallant
captain—small hopes of recovery—be universally regretted through
the regiment—popular qualities—and that sort of thing; but somehow he
marched to Nottingham at the head of his troop, a fortnight after, worth fifty
dead men.
Pipeclay.—What do you value a dead man at, Lovell?
O’Sheevo.—If a thing’s worth what it’ll fetch, a dead man’s value wouldn’t
burst the Exchequer.
Lovell.—Thank you, Major, for getting me out of that; the Adjutant was
going to bring me up rather straitly.
O’Sheevo.—He’s the very boy to do that. A bigoted ram’s horn under[364]
his hands, would be forced to relinquish its prejudices. Nobody stoops to
conquer in his academy. Send for another jug, and we’ll go on with our discussion.
Smart letter that of the old Duke’s.
Oldham.—Who’ll be commander-in-chief when the old Briton dies?
Pipeclay.—It’ll depend upon the ministry of the day, which I hope will be
a distant one. If he could only anticipate his posthumous fame now, how
complete would be his glory.
O’Sheevo.—Sure, he’s got his posthumous fame already: he’s not obliged,
like the ancients, to immortalise himself by committing suicide.
Lovell.—Certainly not, Major. Well, you know the Duke sees the necessity
of defending our coasts—
Pipeclay.—And of increasing the army. I have a plan of my own for
raising men, which I shall propose, some day or other, to the Horse Guards.
Oldham.—There’s no difficulty in getting men; any quantity may be
raised in Ireland.
O’Sheevo.—That’s true, because any quantity are knocked over every day
there; but they, poor men! are beyond the skill of even an adjutant.
Pipeclay.—At any rate I should like to give my system a fair trial.
O’Sheevo.—I have no opinion of systems; I’ve known many men entirely
ruined by them.
Pipeclay.—How so, Major?
O’Sheevo.—Why, I knew a man who used to get a little jolly two or three
times a-week, as occasion invited. Some well-meaning friends reproached
him with the irregularity of his life, and pestered him to adopt a system, which,
for the sake of peace and quietness, he at last did, and got blazing drunk every
night; his own spirit didn’t like the foreign invasion, and evacuated the place—that
was system!
Lovell.—We don’t much relish the idea of foreign invasion ourselves.
Pipeclay.—Let ’em come. If they intend to get a regular footing here,
they would probably make a dash at Portland island.
Oldham.—Now my idea is this. Suppose them embarked in steamers,
and starting for a point on our coast,—a few old fellows, who know what
Frenchmen are made of, are stationed at all the landing-places, while a railway
communication enables them to be quickly collected in one point.
Pipeclay.—I should object to old fellows as unfit for such sharp duties:
active, intelligent young men would be better.
Oldham.—Pshaw! what’s theory against Frenchmen? give me the old
second battalion of the 107th before all the boys in the service.
Pipeclay.—And give me smart youngsters, who would move.
Oldham.—I’d like to see such Johnny Raws oppose a landing.
Pipeclay.—It stands to reason they must be better than a parcel of old
worn-out sinners.
O’Sheevo.—Bravo! I’d like to hear this question fairly handled. You
see, Lovell, that’s the advantage of military breeding; we can discuss these
topics without the rudenesses that you observe in civil life. Every man,
young or old, may give his opinion, and be patiently listened to at a mess
table.
Lovell.—It is certainly a great advantage.
Oldham.—I must maintain the superiority of veteran troops for all important
duties;—you see a parcel of recruits would play the devil,—it’s all
stuff!
Lovell.—But, if I may be allowed to remark—
Oldham.—You, sir! damme! what should you know about it? What
are you, eh? A stripling, a mere stripling. By Jove, sir, if you had been
in the 107th, you would have seen what they thought of such forwardness.
Lovell.—You really mistake me,—I had no intention—
O’Sheevo.—Well, well; but you mustn’t be obstinate you know, my boy,
in matters that you can’t possibly know much about; you can never learn
any thing that way.
Pipeclay.—You should have a little modesty, Lovell.
[365]O’Sheevo.—We’re a liberal set of fellows here; but, by Jove, Lovell, I’ve
known many a man that would have asked you to a leaden breakfast. Young
Spanker of the 18th was called out by old Mullins for only asking him to
repeat the number of oysters he said he ate in his great bet with M’Gobble.
They fired six shots without effect, and Mullins was thought very lenient in
not asking for an apology or the seventh.
Oldham.—Oh! the service would go to the devil if youngsters were allowed
to lay down the law.
Pipeclay.—That would never do.
Oldham.—A strange file was that old Mullins you were talking of. Our
second battalion was quartered with the 18th once, in Chatham barracks,
when there were some memorable sittings.
Pipeclay.—I saw old Mullins once only, and then I could form little
opinion of him, as he was half screwed.
O’Sheevo.—Half screwed! you must be mistaken.
Pipeclay.—I assure you I am rather under the mark in saying half
screwed.
O’Sheevo.—Ah! I knew he never made so near an approach to sobriety
as to be half screwed.
Oldham.—He would have been the fellow to receive the French! Come,
now, Lovell, I’ll show you, if you won’t be obstinate and contradictory.
Lovell.—Upon my word, Oldham—
Oldham.—There you, fly out again now; it’s impossible to do any thing
with a youngster unless he has a tractable disposition. Here now, as I said,
is Cherbourg,—here Portsmouth,—this little streak that I draw with my
finger, the Channel. Jersey is somewhere there by the devilled biscuits; dy’e
understand, Lovell?
Lovell.—Thank you, I do.
Oldham.—Good. Then this is our coast well manned, throughout its
length, with troops: steady tried troops, mind, none of your gaping, staring
boys:—well protected.
Pipeclay.—How protected?
Oldham.—How should I know? The engineers do that; of course they’d
protect ’em with glacis, or ravelins or tenailles, or some of those damned jawbreaking
named things;—well protected by works and cannon.
O’Sheevo.—Did you see that extraordinary cannon that West made in
the mess-room this morning?
Pipeclay.—Ah! yes,—not bad, but I’ve seen finer strokes than that.
You should have seen Legge of the 32d play.
Lovell.—Or Chowse of the artillery; by Jove! how he knocks about the
balls! like an Indian juggler.
O’Sheevo.—Both good hands; ye’re not a bad fist at billiards yourself,
Oldham.
Oldham.—I seldom play now;—getting old;—played many a good
match in the 107th’s mess-room; but I think I could astonish Master West.
Pipeclay.—Well, if he’ll play a match, I don’t mind backing him against
you even.
O’Sheevo.—And I’ll go five to four on the youngster to make the thing
worth your while.
Oldham.—Oh! no, no; ‘twouldn’t do for me to be playing matches with
a raw recruit like that: ‘twouldn’t be dignified.
O’Sheevo.—Would it be more dignified if I said three to two?
Oldham.—Say two to one and I don’t mind a rubber;—one rubber, remember.
O’Sheevo.—Done then. Let’s have it to-morrow, if we can. West comes
off guard in the morning, so there’s the more chance of his being steady
and willing to play; when they get hold of him overnight, he’s always shaky
and sulky next day till four or five o’clock. A bad constitution is a sad tell-tale
under a red coat; a bishop chokes, or an anti-corn-law leaguer is attacked
with pleurisy from his exertions in the cause of humanity; a lawyer’s nose[366]
gets red from having his mind continually on the stretch; but if an ensign’s
colours only tremble a little in a strong gale, he’s set down for a hard goer.
Pipeclay.—It’s a great thing to be able to carry one’s liquor well.
O’Sheevo.—Rather it’s a dreadful misfortune when you can’t. I always
fancy that when a man can’t show a bold face the morning after, he’s been a
great sinner.
Oldham.—Or that his forefathers have been so; I believe that posterity
have to expiate the sins of their ancestors.
O’Sheevo.—But, as a man can neither be his ancestors nor his posterity,
I don’t see that he need mind that.
Pipeclay.—His ancestors’ posterity is surely his affair.
O’Sheevo.—It’s quite enough for a man to think of his own posterity
without minding that of his ancestors.
Pipeclay.—He can’t well help minding his ancestors when he daily and
hourly feels the effects of their indiscretions.
O’Sheevo.—But d’ye mean to say that if all his ancestors were fast men,
the whole of their diseases would be accumulated on his shoulders?
Pipeclay.—Not exactly. These things wear out in time, or are got rid
of by crossing the breed; the nearer in time a man is to his rollicking
ancestor, the more plainly he shows the hereditary taint.
O’Sheevo.—Then if he’s his contemporary he’s as bad as himself. I don’t
think, though, that my father showed the want of the Ballyswig estate a bit
more than I do. Bad luck to my old aunt who forgot her successors though
her ancestors remembered her.
Oldham.—Buzza that jug, Lovell, and touch the bell for another; these
discussions make one thirsty.
O’Sheevo.—Thirst is nothing here to what it is in the tropics. By Jove!
how I used to suffer at Jamaica.
Lovell.—Nature is said to have there provided for the craving by a bountiful
supply of water. The name Jamaica signifies, I believe, the “Isle of
Springs.” You had excellent water there, Major, had you not?
O’Sheevo.—I always understood the water was very good, but I can’t
exactly remember that I ever tasted it. Nature is an affectionate mother,
but there’s no nourishment in her milk, so I put myself out to nurse upon sangree
and portercup.
Pipeclay.—Nasty, unwholesome stuff; there’s a yellow fever in every
glass of it.
O’Sheevo.—It may be one of the ingredients; but that’s no matter, if it’s
well mixed, because the other things correct it.
Oldham.—Our old second battalion buried I don’t know how many in
the seven years they spent out there. They always took the more intricate
mixtures in the day time;—madeira and champagne at dinner, claret after,
and topped up with brandy and water; after which they adjourned to settle,
in the morning light, any little affairs of honour that had turned up in the
evening.
Lovell.—Were these of so regular occurrence?
Oldham.—Seldom missed a night. The old cotton tree outside the mess-room,
at Stoney Hill, was always one of the stations; and as full of bullets as
a pudding is of plums. It was settling every thing before the meeting separated
that made us such a united jolly set of fellows.
Pipeclay.—How much better we do things in the present day!
Oldham.—Another of your modern prejudices. How can any man of spirit
think the investigations, explanations, and newspaper correspondence as creditable
as settling the matter off-hand and like gentlemen?
Pipeclay.—But a duel does not always settle the right and wrong of an
affair; and surely the party in the wrong ought to be the sufferer. Human
life has a higher value than in old times; and, therefore, to avoid the casualties
caused by duels, the laws punish the duellist.
O’Sheevo.—That’s just it. In old times, if a man was killed there was an
end; but now, to show the value of human life, the law hangs the survivor.[367]
The fact is, they find it necessary to thin the population, and so they take
two for one, as we do with the glasses.
Oldham.—I’m afraid, Pipeclay, you and I will never agree in these matters.
It’s a pity you never had the advantage of seeing a little active service, which
would have enlightened you far more than all my preaching. We’ll hope
better things for these youngsters before they become irretrievably bigoted
to these milk-and-water prejudices. Well now, Lovell, d’ye think you understand
all I said about the French invasion? If you don’t, ask, and I’ll give
you any explanation my experience supplies, with pleasure.
Lovell.—I don’t exactly understand how you would proceed after guarding
your coast, and the enemy being off and on the shore.
Oldham.—Why, man, you never will understand if you don’t attend.
Here have I been talking this hour and a half exactly on that point, and
you know no more about it than if I had not said a word. You must
see, Lovell, that if you are thinking about horses, and women, and all sorts
of nonsense, while I’m talking to you, you never can make a soldier. You
should have seen our boys in the 107th. They would sit for hours and hold
their breaths, while some old fire-eater told ’em his adventures and gave ’em
advice.
O’Sheevo.—Then they must have been as long-winded as he was.
Oldham.—Pshaw! Nothing of that sort ever seemed long-winded: the
interest was thrilling, and every body was unhappy when a story was ended.
O’Sheevo.—Except the man that was going to tell the next.
Oldham.—But really I wish we could get these youngsters to think a little
more on professional subjects. I’m sure I’m always willing to give ’em any
instruction in my power; and I think, Major, you’d not be behindhand in
teaching the young idea how to shoot.
O’Sheevo.—No, no, Oldham; every one to his trade,—that’s the adjutant’s
business.
Oldham.—I don’t mean literally that you’d show them how to let off a
musket, but that you’d mould their dispositions, and guide their ardour to
the best advantage.
O’Sheevo.—My maxims are all summed up in a short sentence which I
learnt from old Mullins himself, who found it carry him and his pupils through
with honour—”Fear God and keep your powder dry.” It’s pithy, you see,
and doesn’t burden the memory.
Pipeclay.—A liberal education for ingenuous youth.
O’Sheevo.—I gave it for nothing, and so did old Mullins; so it’s liberal
enough, and the youth will be devilish ingenious if they find out any thing
better.
Oldham.—I never, myself, see any good come of the hair-splitting and
lawyering of the new school; indeed, I don’t know what could be better than
our second battalion was. Nowadays, by Jove! any whipper-snapper jackanapes,
with a pocket full of money and the grimaces of a dancing-master, walks
easily to the top of the tree, while an old soldier’s services go for nothing.
What did the Duke himself say to me thirty-five years ago? Never mind,
damme!
Lovell.—Indeed! what did he say?
Oldham.—Never you mind what he said; he’ll never say it to you. An
infernal system when fellows sit at a desk and think they’re soldiers. I’m
no office man, damme! leading on is my forte; let them promote quill-drivers
and milksops if they like, what does Dick Oldham care? I’ve been bred
among the right sort, and I’ll go to my grave a real soldier, if not a fortunate
one.
O’Sheevo.—That’s true, Oldham; when they fire over you, old boy,
‘twont be the first time you smelt powder.
Lovell.—I hope Oldham will have another meeting or two with his old
friends over the water before that.
Oldham.—Oh! confound it! don’t say a word about it; they’ll soon forget
what a soldier used to be. It’s sickening—by Jove! sickening. I’d have[368]
been a colonel of infantry before now, if there’d been any thing like justice.
Never mind.
O’Sheevo.—It’s not too late yet. They must have soldiers where there’s
danger; they’ll restore the old second battalion of the 107th, when the French
come, and you’ll command it yet.
Oldham.—Ugh! bother! (Sleeps.)
Pipeclay.—I thought so. The detail of his grievances, and a lamentation
over modern degeneracy, are generally the prelude to a nap; fine old fellow,
if he wasn’t so sadly bigoted.
O’Sheevo.—Yes, but when means are scarce, men are driven into extremes;
we sometimes overrate our capacities; if our friend here were to be put into
a colonel of infantry’s shoes to-morrow, he’d not find his position a bed of
roses.
Lovell.—I wish he’d gone on about the coast defences, that’s what I
wanted to hear.
O’Sheevo.—Sure, that’s very ungrateful of you, when we’ve all been
talking for your edification.
Pipeclay.—Patience, Lovell, patience; you can’t learn all the art of war
in a minute; follow the thing up, and you’ll know all about it by-and-by. A
death vacancy’ll be giving me my step, some of these days, and I should like
to throw my mantle over you, I confess.
O’Sheevo.—D’ye, mean that seedy old cloak that you’ve used these last
fifteen years? if any one was to throw such a thing over me, I should consider
it a personal affront.
Pipeclay.—You’re so literal, Major.
O’Sheevo.—Ye’re wrong there; I never composed any thing in my life,
more to be blushed for than punch or sangree, and there’s nothing literal in
them except their being liquids.
Pipeclay.—But I meant if Lovell could be eligible to succeed me in the
adjutancy.
O’Sheevo.—Oh! Lovell’ll do very well by-and-by; those duties of yours
are a little unpalatable at first; but by working at them they become easier,
and an effort beyond that will make you do them quite involuntarily.
Pipeclay.—There’s encouragement for you, Lovell; the Major thinks you’ll
do, and I’ve great hopes of you myself.
Lovell.—You’re very good, I’m sure. Military discussions interest me
much; I’m only anxious to hear you go on.
Pipeclay.—It’s getting late now; another time we’ll resume the subject.
O’Sheevo.—Yes, in a day or two. It’s very good to rub up a little military
stuff occasionally, but it is bad taste to be always talking shop. We’ve
had a good dose for to-night, and to-morrow we must have a little light, easy
conversation. Touch Oldham’s arm, will you, Pipeclay, and let’s jog. (Pipeclay
shakes Oldham.)
Oldham.—Damned forward young humbugs! what the devil do they know
about it? eh? what, going to mizzle?
O’Sheevo.—Yes, the jug’s empty, and I’m telling Lovell he must come
again, and he’ll like it better, and we’ll make a soldier of him at last.
Oldham.—Ah! I’m afraid you’ll do no good with any of them nowadays;
he should have been in the 107th. Well, good-night, Lovell; we’ll do what
we can.
O’Sheevo—Pipeclay.—Good-night, Lovell; sleep upon it.
(Exeunt Pipeclay, O’Sheevo, and Oldham. Lovell remains to light a cigar.)
Lovell.—Good-night. Well, I don’t know but I might have spent the
evening just as profitably if I’d gone to Jones’s room, as he asked me. These
old fellows are devilish close. However, patience, as the adjutant says. (Exit.)
HUDSON’S BAY.
How few school-boys, newly emancipated
from the manual remonstrances
of their respective Cleishbothams, but
would welcome with overflowing delight
the prospect of a distant and
adventurous voyage, no matter whither
or on what errand! How few but
would prefer a cruise in the far Pacific,
a broil amidst Arabian sands, or a
freeze in the Laplander’s icy regions,
to the scholastic toga, the gainful
paths of commerce, or even to the
gaudy scarlet, so ardently aspired to
by many youthful imaginations! But
to how very few, in this iron age of
toil, is it given to roam at the time of
life when roaming is most delightful—when
the heart is light and the body
strong, when the spirits are high, and
thoughts unclogged by care, and when
novelty and locomotion constitute keen
and real enjoyment! A book by one
of the fortunate minority is now before
us, and a very pleasant book it is, but
as yet unknown to the public; since,
for some unexplained reason, whose
goodness we incline to doubt, it has
been printed for the perusal of friends,
instead of being boldly entered to run
for the prize of popular approval. If
timidity was the cause, the feeling was
groundless; the colt had more than a
fair chance of the stakes. We would
have wagered odds upon him against
nags of far greater pretensions. To
drop the equine metaphor, we daily
see books less meritorious, and infinitely
less entertaining, than Mr Ballantyne’s
“Hudson’s Bay,” confidently
paraded before a public, whose suffrages
do not always justify the authors’
presumption. Our readers shall judge
for themselves in this matter. Favoured
with a copy of the privately
circulated volume, we propose giving
some account of it, and making a few
extracts from its varied pages.
First, as regards the author. It is
manifest, from various indications in
his book, that he is still a very young
man; and although he does not explicitly
state his age, we conjecture him
to have been about fifteen or sixteen
years old when, in the month of May
1841, he was thrown into a state of
ecstatic joy by the receipt of a letter,
appointing him apprentice-clerk in the
service of the Honourable Hudson’s
Bay Company. At first sight there
certainly does not appear any thing
especially exhilarating in such an
appointment, which to most ears is
suggestive of a gloomy office in the
city of London, of tall stools, canvass
sleeves, and steel pens. A most
erroneous notion! There is not more
difference between the duties of an
African Spahi and a member of the
city police, than between those of a
Hudson’s Bay Company’s clerk and
of the painstaking individual who
accomplishes two journeys per diem
between his lodging at Islington and
his counting-house in Cornhill. Whilst
the latter draws an invoice, effects an
insurance, or closes an account-current,
the Hudson’s Bay man shoots
bears and rapids, barters peltry with
painted Indians, and traverses upon
his snow-shoes hundreds of miles of
frozen desert. We might protract the
comparison, and show innumerable
points of contrast, but these will appear
as we proceed. Before we draw on
our blanket coats, and the various
wrappers rendered necessary by the
awful severity of the climate, and
plunge with Mr Ballantyne into the
chill and dreary wilds to which he
introduces us, we will give, for the
benefit of any of our readers who may
chance to have few definite ideas of
the Hudson’s Bay Company, beyond
stuffed carnivora and cheap fur-shops,
his brief account of the origin of that
association.
“In the year 1669, a company was
formed in London, under the direction
of Prince Rupert, for the purpose of
prosecuting the fur trade in the regions
surrounding Hudson’s Bay. This
company obtained a charter from[370]
Charles II., granting to them and their
successors, under the name of ‘The
Governor and Company of Adventurers
trading into Hudson’s Bay,’
the sole right of trading in all the
country watered by rivers flowing into
Hudson’s Bay. The charter also
authorised them to build and fit out
men-of-war, establish forts, prevent
any other company from carrying on
trade with the natives in their territories;
and required that they should
do all in their power to promote discovery.
Armed with these powers,
then, the Hudson’s Bay Company
established a fort near the head of
James’s Bay. Soon afterwards, several
others were built in different parts of
the country; and before long, the company
spread and grew wealthy, and
extended their trade far beyond the
chartered limits.”
Of what the present limits are, as
well as of the state, aspect, arrangements,
and population of the Hudson’s
Bay territory, a very clear and distinct
notion is given by the following
paragraph.
“Imagine an immense extent of
country, many hundred miles broad
and many hundred miles long, covered
with dense forests, expanded lakes,
broad rivers, and mighty mountains,
and all in a state of primeval simplicity,
undefaced by the axe of civilised man,
and untenanted save by a few roving
hordes of red Indians, and myriads of
wild animals. Imagine, amid this
wilderness, a number of small squares,
each enclosing half-a-dozen wooden
houses, and about a dozen men, and
between each of these establishments
a space of forest varying from fifty to
three hundred miles in length, and
you will have a pretty correct idea of
the Hudson’s Bay territories, and of
the number of, and distance between,
their forts. The idea, however, may
be still more correctly obtained, by
imagining populous Great Britain converted
into a wilderness, and planted
in the middle of Rupert’s Land; the
company, in that case, would build
three forts in it—one, at the Land’s
End, one in Wales, and one in the
Highlands; so that in Britain there
would be but three hamlets with a
population of some thirty men, half a
dozen women, and a few children!
The company’s posts extend, with
these intervals between, from the Atlantic
to the Pacific Ocean, and from
within the Arctic Circle to the northern
boundaries of the United States.
“Throughout this immense country,
there are probably not more ladies
than would suffice to form half-a-dozen
quadrilles; and these, poor banished
creatures! are chiefly the wives of the
principal gentlemen connected with
the fur trade. The rest of the female
population consist chiefly of half-breeds
and Indians—the latter entirely devoid
of education, and the former as much
enlightened as can be expected from
those whose life is spent in such a
country. Even these are not very
numerous; and yet without them the
men would be in a sad condition; for
they are the only tailors and washerwomen
in the country, and make all
the mittens, moccassins, fur caps,
deer-skin coats, &c., &c., worn in the
land.”
To these desolate and inhospitable
shores was bound the good ship Prince
Rupert, on board of which Mr Ballantyne
took his berth at Gravesend,
converted in his own opinion, and by
the simple fact of his appointment to the
H. B. Company’s service, from a raw
school-boy into a perfect man of the
world, and important member of society.
He writes in a very lively
style, and there is some quiet humour
in his first impressions of the new
scenes and associates into which he
suddenly found himself thrust. He
had not been many hours on board
the Prince Rupert, when he beheld a
small steamboat approach, freighted
with a number of elderly gentlemen.
He was enlightened as to who these
were by the remark of a sailor, who
whispered to a comrade, “I say, Bill,
them’s the great guns!” In other
words, the committee of the Honourable
Hudson’s Bay Company come to
visit the three fine vessels which were
to sail the following morning for their
distant dominions. Of course this
was too good a pretext for a dinner
to be lost sight of by Englishmen; and
before the gentlemen of the committee
left the ship, they duly invited the
captain and officers, and also, to the
new apprentice-clerk’s astonishment
and delight, begged him to honour
them with his company.
“I accepted the invitation with[371]
extreme politeness; and, from inability
to express my joy in any other way,
winked to my friend W——, with
whom I had become, by this time,
pretty familiar. He, having been also
invited, winked in return to me; and
having disposed of this piece of juvenile
freemasonry to our satisfaction, we
assisted the crew in giving three
hearty cheers as the little steamer
darted from us, and proceeded to the
shore.” At the dinner “nothing intelligible
was to be heard, except when
a sudden lull in the noise gave a bald-headed
old gentleman, near the head
of the table, an opportunity of drinking
the health of a red-faced old gentleman
near the foot, upon whom he
bestowed an amount of flattery perfectly
bewildering; and, after making
the unfortunate red-faced gentleman
writhe for half an hour in a fever of
modesty, sat down amid thunders of
applause. Whether the applause, by
the way, was intended for the speaker
or the speakee, I do not know; but,
being quite indifferent, I clapped my
hands with the rest. The red-faced
gentleman, now purple with excitement,
then rose, and, during a solemn
silence, delivered himself of a speech,
to the effect, that the day then passing
was certainly the happiest in his mortal
career, and that he felt quite faint
with the mighty load of honour just
thrown upon his delighted shoulders
by his bald-headed friend. The red-faced
gentleman then sat down to the
national air of Rat-tat-tat, played in
full chorus, with knives, forks, spoons,
nutcrackers, and knuckles, on the
polished surface of the mahogany
table.”
The whole account of the voyage
out is very pleasantly given; but such
voyages have often been described
with more or less success; and we
therefore pass to dry land, and to men
and manners in Hudson’s Bay, which
have been far less frequently written
about. In his preface Mr Ballantyne
affirms, and with reason, the novelty
of his subject. “It is true,” he says,
“that others have slightly sketched it
in books upon Arctic discovery, and
in works of general information; but
the very nature of these publications
prohibited their entering into a lengthened
or minute description of Every-Day
Life,—the leading feature of the
present work.” To this “every-day
life,” strikingly different from life in
any other country of the world, we
are first introduced at York Factory,
the principal depot of the Company’s
northern department, the whole country
being divided into four departments,
known by the distinctive names
of North, South, Montreal, and Columbia.
At this factory, after a passage
in a small craft up the Hayes River,
Mr Ballantyne landed. Any one less
willing to rough it, and less determined
to encounter all disagreeables with
perfect good temper, would speedily
have been disgusted with Hudson’s Bay
by a residence in this establishment.
Mr Ballantyne does not conceal its
disagreeables. “Are you, reader,”
he says, “ambitious of dwelling in ‘a
pleasant cot in a tranquil spot, with
a distant view of the changing sea?’
If so, do not go to York Factory. Not
that it is such an unpleasant place—for
I spent two years very happily there—but
simply (to give a poetical reason,
and explain its character in one sentence)
because it is a monstrous blot
on a swampy spot, with a partial view
of the frozen sea.” Having given it
this unfavourable character, the counsel
for the prosecution stands up for the defence,
and begins to prove York Factory
better than it looks. But, argue it as
he may, the abominations of the place,
and especially of the climate, force
themselves into prominence. Spring,
summer, and autumn are included in
four months, from June to September,
which leaves eight months winter—and
such winter! It is difficult for
stay-at-home people, who at the first
ice-tree upon their windows creep into
the chimney corner and fleecy hosiery,
to imagine such in execrable temperature
as that of Hudson’s Bay, where,
from October to April, the thermometer
seldom rises to the freezing point,
and frequently falls from 30° to 40°,
45°, and even 49° below zero of
Fahrenheit. Luckily, however, this
intense cold is less felt than might be
supposed; for the reason that, whilst
it lasts, the air continues perfectly
calm. The slightest breath of wind
would be destruction to noses, and,
indeed, no man could venture out in
it. This dry, still cold is very healthy,
much more so than the heat of summer,
which for a short time is extreme,[372]
engendering millions of flies,
mosquitoes, and other nuisances, that
render the country unbearable. It
seems strange that, in a region where
spirit of wine is the only thing that
can be used in thermometers, because
mercury would remain frozen nearly
half the winter, mosquito nets are, for
a portion of the year, as necessary as
in the torrid zone. “Nothing could
save one from the attacks of the mosquitoes.
Almost all other insects
went to rest with the sun: sandflies,
which bit viciously during the day,
went to sleep at night; the large bulldog,
whose bite is terrible, slumbered
in the evening; but the mosquito, the
long-legged, determined, vicious, persevering
mosquito, whose ceaseless
hum dwells for ever in the ear, never
went to sleep! Day and night the
painful tender little pimples on our
necks, and behind our ears, were being
constantly retouched by these villanous
flies.” Worse even than midges
by a Scottish burn; and those, heaven
knows, are bad enough. The young
gentlemen at York Factory, however,
thought it effeminate to combat the
bloodsuckers with the natural defensive
weapon of a gauze canopy, and,
in spite of various ingenious expedients,
such as rendering their rooms unbearable
by bonfires of damp moss and
puffs of gunpowder, they were preyed
upon by the mosquitoes, until frost
put a period to their sufferings, and to
the existence of their persecutors.
The account of York Factory, or
Fort, (as all establishments in the
Indian country, whether small or
great, are called,) gives a general
notion of the style and appearance of
the more important of these trading
posts. Within a large square, of
about six or seven acres, enclosed by
high stockades, nearly five miles
above the mouth of Hayes River,
stand a number of wooden buildings,
stores, dwelling-houses, mess-rooms,
and lodgings for labourers and tradesmen,
as well as for visitors and temporary
residents. The doors and
windows are all double, and the houses
heated by large iron stoves, fed with
wood; “yet so intense is the cold
that I have seen the stove in places
red-hot, and a basin of water in the
room frozen solid.” So unfavourable
is the climate to vegetation, that
scarcely any thing can be raised in
the small plot of ground called by
courtesy a garden. Potatoes now
and then, for a wonder, become the
size of walnuts; and sometimes a
cabbage and a turnip are prevailed
upon to grow. The woods are filled
with a great variety of wild berries,
among which the cranberry and
swampberry are considered the best.
Black and red currants, as well as
gooseberries, are plentiful, but the
first are bitter, and the latter small.
The swampberry is in shape something
like the raspberry, of a light
yellow colour, and grows on a low
bush, almost close to the ground.
The country around the fort is one
immense level swamp, thickly covered
with willows, and dotted here and
there with a few clumps of pine-trees.
Flowers there are none, and the only
large timber in the vicinity grows on
the banks of Hayes and Nelson rivers,
and is chiefly spruce-fir. On account
of the swampy nature of the ground,
the houses in the fort are raised several
feet upon blocks, and the squares
are intersected by elevated wooden
platforms, forming the inhabitants’
sole promenade during the summer,
at which season a walk of fifty yards
beyond the gates ensures wet feet.
These, and other details, give so pleasant
an idea of York Factory, that one
wonders at and admires the philosophy
exhibited by its residents; by
that portion of them, at least, inhabiting
the “young gentlemen’s house.”
Bachelor’s Hall, as the young gentlemen
themselves call it, was the scene,
during Mr Ballantyne’s abode there,
of much hilarity and frolic, and we
get a laughable account of the high
jinks carried on there. The building
itself, one storey high, comprised a
large hall, whence doors led to the
sleeping apartments of the clerks,
apprentices, and other subalterns.
The walls of this hall, originally white,
were smoked to a dirty yellow; the
carpetless floor had a similar hue,
agreeably diversified by large knots;
and in its centre, upon four crooked
legs, stood a large oblong iron box,
with a funnel communicating with
the roof. This was the stove, besides
which the only furniture, consisted of
two small tables and half-a-dozen
chairs, one of which latter being[373]
broken, and moreover light and
handy, was occasionally used as a
missile upon occasion of quarrels.
The sleeping apartments contained a
curtainless bed, a table, and a chest;
they were carpetless, chairless, and
we should have thought supremely
comfortless, but for Mr Ballantyne’s
assurance that “they derived an
appearance of warmth from the number
of great-coats, leather capotes,
fur caps, worsted sashes, guns, rifles,
shot-belts, snow-shoes, and powder-horns,
with which the walls were profusely
decorated.” As we have
already intimated, the amount of
wrappers required to resist the cold
out of doors is so great that it is
difficult to conceive how the wearers
can have sufficient use of their limbs,
when thus swaddled, to follow field-sports,
and go through exertion and
exercise of various kinds.
“The manner of dressing ourselves
was curious. I will describe C—— as
a type of the rest. After donning a
pair of deerskin trousers, he proceeded
to put on three pair of blanket socks,
and over these a pair of moose-skin
moccasins. Then a pair of blue cloth
leggins were hauled over his trousers,
partly to keep the snow from sticking
to them, and partly for warmth.
After this he put on a leather capote
edged with fur. This coat was very
warm, being lined with flannel, and
overlapped very much in front. It was
fastened with a scarlet worsted belt
round the waist, and with a loop at
the throat. A pair of thick mittens,
made of deerskin, hung round his
shoulders by a worsted cord, and his
neck was wrapped in a huge shawl,
over the mighty folds of which his
good-humoured visage beamed like
the sun on the edge of a fog-bank.
A fur cap with ear-pieces completed
his costume. Having finished his
toilet, and tucked a pair of snow-shoes,
five feet long, under one arm, and a
double-barrelled fowling-piece under
the other, C—— waxed extremely
impatient, and proceeded systematically
to aggravate the unfortunate
skipper, (who was always very slow,
poor man, except on board ship,)
addressing sundry remarks to the
stove upon the slowness of sea-faring
men in general and skippers in particular.”
The intention of these preparations
was an onslaught upon the
ptarmigan, and upon a kind of grouse
called wood-partridges by the Hudson’s
Bay people. The game is for
the most part very tame in those
regions. After nearly filling their
game-bags, the sportsmen “came
suddenly upon a large flock of ptarmigan,
so tame that they would not
fly, but merely ran from us a little
way at the noise of each shot. The
firing that now commenced was quite
terrific: C—— fired till both barrels
of his gun were stopped up; the
skipper fired till his powder and shot
were done; and I fired till—I skinned
my tongue! Lest any one should feel
surprised at the last statement, I may
as well explain how this happened.
The cold had become so intense, and
my hands so benumbed with loading,
that the thumb at last obstinately
refused to open the spring of my
powder-flask. A partridge was sitting
impudently before me, so that, in
fear of losing the shot, I thought of
trying to open it with my teeth. In
the execution of this plan, I put the
brass handle to my mouth, and my
tongue happening to come in contact
with it, stuck fast thereto,—or, in
other words, was frozen to it. Upon
discovering this, I instantly pulled
the flask away, and with it a piece of
skin about the size of a sixpence;
and, having achieved this little feat,
we once more bent our steps homewards.”
Upon their way, they were
surprised by a storm; a tempest of
hail and a cutting wind catching up
mountains of snow in the air and
dashing them into dust against their
faces. Notwithstanding all the paraphernalia
of wool and leather above
described, they felt as if clothed in
gauze; whilst their faces seemed to
collapse and wrinkle up as they
turned their backs to the wind and
covered their agonised countenances
with their mittens. On reaching
Bachelor’s Hall, like three animated
marble statues, snow from head to
foot, “it was curious to observe the
change that took place in the appearance
of our guns after we entered the
warm room. The barrels and every
bit of metal upon them, instantly became
white, like ground glass. This
phenomenon was caused by the condensation
and freezing of the moist[374]
atmosphere of the room upon the cold
iron. Any piece of metal, when
brought suddenly out of such intense
cold into a warm room, will in this
way become covered with a pure
white coating of hoar-frost. It does
not remain long in this state, however,
as the warmth of the room soon
heats the metal and melts the ice.
Thus, in about ten minutes our guns
assumed three different appearances.
When we entered the house they
were clear, polished, and dry; in five
minutes they were white as snow;
and, in five more, dripping wet.”
The principal articles in which the
Hudson’s Bay Company trade, are
furs of all kinds, oil, dry and salt fish,
feathers and quills. Of the furs, the
most valuable is that of the black fox,
which resembles the common English
fox, but is much larger and jet black,
except one or two white hairs along
the back bone, and a white tuft at the
end of the tail. This animal’s skin is
very valuable, worth twenty-five to
thirty guineas in the English market,
but the specimens are very scarce.
Besides the black fox, there are silver
foxes, cross foxes, red, white, and
blue foxes, whose hides are variously
esteemed. The black, silver, cross,
and red, are often produced in
the same litter, the mother being a
red fox. Beaver was formerly the
grand article of commerce, but Paris
hats have killed the demand and saved
the beavers, which now build and
fatten in comparative security. The
marten fur is the most profitable
Hudson’s Bay produces. All the
animals above named, and a few
others, are caught in steel and wooden
traps by the natives. Deer and
buffaloes are run down, shot, and
snared. Mr Ballantyne rather startles
us by the statement, that the Indians
can send an arrow through a buffalo.
“In the Saskatchewan, the chief food,
both of white men and Indians, is
buffalo meat, so that parties are constantly
sent out to hunt the buffalo.
They generally chase them on horseback,
the country being mostly prairie
land; and, when they get close enough,
shoot them with guns. The Indians,
however, shoot them oftener with the
bow and arrow, as they prefer keeping
their powder and shot for warfare.
They are very expert with the bow,
which is short and strong, and can
easily send an arrow quite through a
buffalo at twenty yards off.” We
almost suspect Mr Ballantyne of drawing
a longer bow than his Indian
friends. We do not understand him,
however, to have himself seen any of
these marvellous shots, (although he
gives a spirited little drawing of a
buffalo hunt,) and perhaps some of
the wild fellows of the Saskatchewan
brigade imposed upon his youthful
credulity. These “brigades” are
flotillas of boats, manned by Canadian
and half-breed voyageurs, who take
goods for barter to the interior, and
bring back furs in exchange. The
men of the Saskatchewan “come
from the prairies and the Rocky
Mountains, and are consequently
brimful of stories of the buffalo hunt,
attacks upon grizzly bears, and wild
Indians; some of them interesting
and true enough, but the most of
them either tremendous exaggerations
or altogether inventions of their own
wild fancies.” To return, however,
to the buffaloes. Two calves were
wanted alive, to be sent to England,
and a party was ordered out to procure
them.
“Upon meeting with a herd, they
all set off full gallop in chase; away
went the startled animals at a round
trot, which soon increased to a gallop
as the horsemen neared them, and a
shot or two told they were coming
within range. Soon the shots became
more numerous, and here and there
a black spot on the prairie told where
a buffalo had fallen. No slackening
of the pace occurred, however, as
each hunter, upon killing an animal,
merely threw down his cap or mitten
to mark it as his own, and continued
in pursuit of the herd, loading his gun
as he galloped along. The buffalo-hunters
are very expert at loading
and firing quickly while going at full
gallop. They carry two or three
bullets in their mouths, which they
spit into the muzzles of their guns
after dropping in a little powder; and,
instead of ramming it down with a
rod, merely hit the but-end of the gun
on the pummel of their saddles, and,
in this way, fire a great many shots in
quick succession. This, however, is
a dangerous mode of shooting, as the
ball sometimes sticks half-way down[375]
the barrel and bursts the gun, carrying
away a finger, a joint, and occasionally
a hand.
“In this way they soon killed as
many buffaloes as they could carry in
their carts, and one of the hunters
set off in chase of a calf. In a short
time he edged one away from the
rest, and then, getting between it and
the herd, ran straight against it with
his horse and knocked it down. The
frightened little animal jumped up
and set off with redoubled speed, but
another butt from the horse again
sent it sprawling; again it rose and
was again knocked down, and, in this
way, was at last fairly tired out; when
the hunter, jumping suddenly from his
horse, threw a rope round its neck
and drove it before him to the encampment,
and soon after brought it to the
fort. It was as wild as ever when I
saw it at Norway House, and seemed
to have as much distaste to its thraldom
as the day it was taken.”
Buffalo-meat, however, although
abundant in the prairies, is scarce
enough in other districts of the Hudson’s
Bay territory, and so, indeed,
is game of all kinds; so that at certain
times and seasons, both Indians and
Company’s servants are reduced to
very short commons, and amongst the
former starvation is by no means
uncommon. The contrasts of diet are
as striking as those of climate; the
provender varying from the juicy
buffalo hump and rich marrow-bone,
to miserable dry fish and tripe-de-roche—a
sort of moss or lichen growing
on the rocks, which looks like dried-up
sea-weed, and which only the
extremity of hunger can render edible.
From Peel’s River, a post within the
Arctic circle, a chief trader writes that
all the fresh provisions he has seen
during the winter, consisted of two
squirrels and a crow. He and his
companions had lived on dried meat,
and were obliged to lock the gates to
keep their scanty store from the
Indians, who were literally eating
each other outside the fort; for cannibalism
is common enough amongst
the Indians of that region, and Mr
Ballantyne was acquainted with some
old ladies who, on more than one
occasion, had dined off their own
children; whilst some, if report might
be believed, had made a meal of their
husbands. It is justice to the savages
to say, that they do not eat human
flesh by preference, but only when
urged by necessity, and by the absence
of all other viands. They will scrape
the rocks bare of the tripe-de-roche—which,
however, only retards starvation
for a time, without preventing it,
unless varied by more nutritious food—before
cutting up a cousin. Now
and then an aggravated case occurs,
and one of these we find cited. In
the middle of winter, Wisagun, a
Cree Indian, removed his encampment
on account of scarcity of game. With
him went his wife, a son eight or nine
years of age, two or three other
children, and some relations—ten souls
in all. Their change of quarters did
not improve their condition. No
game appeared, and they were reduced
to eat their moccasins and skin coats,
cooked by singeing them over the fire.
This wretched resource expended,
they were on the brink of starvation,
when a herd of buffaloes was descried
far away on the prairie. Guns were
instantly loaded, and snow-shoes put
on, and away went the men, leaving
women and children in the tent. But
the famished Indians soon grew tired;
the weaker dropped behind; Wisagun,
and his son Natappe, gave up the
chase and returned to the encampment.
Wisagun peeped through a
chink of the tent, and saw his wife
cutting up one of her own children,
preparatory to cooking it. In a transport
of rage, he rushed forward and
stabbed her and a woman who assisted
her in her horrible cookery; and then,
fearing the wrath of the other Indians,
he fled to the woods. When the
hunters came in and found their relatives
murdered, they were so much
exhausted by their fruitless chase, that
they could only sit down and gaze on
the mutilated bodies. During the
night, Wisagun and Natappe returned
to the tent, murdered the whole party,
and were met, some time afterwards,
by another party of savages, in good
condition; although, from scarcity of
game, every body else was starving.
They accounted for their well-fed
appearance, by saying they had fallen
in with a deer, previously to which,
however, the rest of the family had
died of hunger.
This horrible story was told to an[376]
Englishman in the Indian hall of a faraway
post in Athabasca, by a party of
Chipewyan Indians, come from their
winter hunting-grounds to trade furs.
They were the same men who had
met the two Crees wandering in the
plains after getting up their flesh by
swallowing their family. The loathsome
food had profited them, however,
but a short while; for the Chipewyans
had hardly told the tale, when “the hall
door slowly opened, and Wisagun,
gaunt and cadaverous, the very impersonation
of famine, slunk into the
room with Natappe, and seated himself
in a corner near the fire. Mr
C—— soon learned the truth of the
foregoing story from his own lips;
but he excused his horrible deed by
saying that most of his relations had
died before he ate them.”
Notwithstanding this sanguinary
tale, the Crees, who inhabit the woody
country surrounding Hudson’s Bay,
are the quietest and most inoffensive
of all the Indian tribes trading with
the Company. They never go to war,
scalping is obsolete amongst them,
and the celebrated war-dance a mere
tradition. But their pacific habits
and intercourse with Europeans seem
as yet to have done little towards
their civilisation. Some of their customs
are of the most barbarous description.
They have no religion, beyond
the absurd incantations of the medicine
tent; and the amount of Christianity
English missionaries have of late
years succeeded in introducing amongst
them is exceedingly small. They
drink to excess when they can get
spirits; and formerly, when the Hudson’s
Bay Company, in order to contend
successfully with other associations,
thought it necessary to distribute
rum and whisky to the natives,
the use of the “fire-water” was
carried to a fearful extent. They
smoke tobacco, mingled with some
other leaf; are excessively lazy, and
great gamblers. Polygamists, they
ill-treat their wives, compelling them
to severe toil, whilst they themselves
indulge in utter indolence, except when
roused to the chase. On the march,
when old men or women are unable
to proceed, they are left behind in a
small tent made of willows, in which
are placed firewood, provisions, and a
vessel of water. Here, when food and
wood are consumed, the unfortunate,
wretches perish. The habitual dwellings
of the Crees are tents, of conical
shape, made of deerskin, bark, or
branches. The manner of construction
is simple and rapid. Three poles
are tied together at the top, their
lower extremities spreading out in the
form of a tripod; a number of other
poles are piled around these at half-a-foot
distance from each other; and
thus a space is inclosed of fifteen to
twenty feet in diameter. Over these
poles are spread the skin-tent, or the
rolls of birch-bark. The opening left
for a doorway is covered with an
old blanket, a deer-skin, or buffalo-robe;
the floor is covered with a layer
of small pine branches, a wood fire
blazes in the middle; and in this slight
habitation, which is far warmer and
more comfortable than could be imagined,
the Indian spends a few days
or weeks, according as game is scarce
or plentiful. His modes of securing
and trapping the beasts of the plain
and forest are curious, often as ingenious
and effective as they are simple
and inartificial. Mr Ballantyne initiates
us in many of them in the course
of a nocturnal cruise overland with
Stemaw the Indian, which gives an
excellent insight into trapper-life at
Hudson’s Bay. We start with the
Cree from his tent, pitched in the
neighbourhood of one of the Company’s
forts, at the foot of an immense tree,
which stands in a little hollow where
the willows and pines are luxuriant
enough to afford shelter from the north
wind. We have no difficulty in realising
the scene, as graphically sketched
by our young apprentice-clerk, who is
frequently very happy in his scraps
of description:—”A huge chasm,
filled with fallen trees and mounds of
snow, yawns on the left of the tent,
and the ruddy sparks of fire which issue
from a hole in its top throw this and
the surrounding forest into deeper
gloom. Suddenly the deerskin that
covers the aperture of the wigwam is
raised, and a bright stream of warm
light gushes out, tipping the dark-green
points of the opposite trees, and
mingling strangely with the paler light
of the moon; and Stemaw stands erect
in front of his solitary home, to gaze
a few moments at the sky and judge
of the weather, as he intends to take[377]
a long walk before laying his head
upon his capote for the night. He is
in the usual costume of the Cree
Indians: a large leathern coat, very
much overlapped in front, and fastened
round the waist with a scarlet belt,
protects his body from the cold. A
small ratskin cap covers his head,
and his legs are eased in the ordinary
blue cloth leggins. Large moccasins,
with two or three pair of blanket-socks,
clothe his feet, and fingerless
mittens, made of deerskin, complete
his costume. After a few minutes
passed in contemplation of the heavens,
the Indian prepares himself for
the walk. First, he sticks a small
axe in his belt, serving as a counterpoise
to a large hunting-knife and
fire-bag which depend from the other
side. He then slips his feet through
the lines of his snow-shoes, and throws
the line of a small hand-sledge over
his shoulder. The hand-sledge is a
thin flat slip or plank of wood, from
five to six feet long by one foot broad,
and is turned up at one end. It is
extremely light, and Indians invariably
use it when visiting their traps, for
the purpose of dragging home the
animals or game they may have caught.
Having attached this to his back, he
stoops to receive his gun from his
faithful squaw, who has been watching
his operations through a hole in
the tent, and throwing it on his
shoulder strides off, without uttering a
word, across the moonlit space in front
of the tent, turns into a small narrow
track that leads down the dark ravine,
and disappears in the shades of the
forest.”
The snow-shoes above referred to,
and which are in general use amongst
both Indians and Europeans at Hudson’s
Bay, are as unlike shoes as any
thing bearing the name well can be.
A snow-shoe is formed of two thin
pieces of light wood, tied at both ends,
and spread out in the centre, thus
making an oval frame filled up with
network of deerskin threads. The
frame is strengthened by cross-bars,
and fastened loosely to the foot by a
line across the toe. The length of the
machine is from four to six feet; the
width from thirteen to twenty inches.
Being very light, they are no way
cumbersome, and without them pedestrianism
would be impossible for many
months, of the year, on account of the
depth of the snow, which falls through
the meshes of these shoes, as the traveller
raises his foot. That they are
not fatiguing wear, is manifest from
the fact that an Indian will walk
twenty, thirty, and even forty miles
a day upon them. Only in damp
weather, the moist snow clogs the
meshes, and the lines are apt to gall
the foot. Apropos of this inconvenience,
Mr Ballantyne avails himself
of the traveller’s privilege, and favours
us with a remarkable anecdote,
told him by a Highland friend of his,
Mr B——, chief of the Company’s
post at Tadousac.
“On one occasion, he was sent off
upon a long journey over the snow
where the country was so mountainous,
that snow-shoe walking was rendered
exceedingly painful by the feet
slipping forward against the front bar
of the shoe when descending the hills.
After he had accomplished a good
part of his journey, two large blisters
rose under the nails of his great toes;
and soon the nails themselves came
off. Still he must go on, or die in
the woods; so he was obliged to tie
the nails on his toes each morning
before starting, for the purpose of protecting
the tender parts beneath; and
every evening he wrapped them up
carefully in a piece of rag, and put
them into his waistcoat pocket,—being
afraid of losing them if he kept
them on all night.” This Mr B—— had
had a long and eventful career in
North America, and was rich in ‘yarns,’
more or less credible, with which he
regaled Mr Ballantyne during a journey
they made together. A deep scar
on his nose was the memorial of a
narrow escape he had made when
dwelling at a solitary fort west of the
Rocky Mountains. He had bought a
fine horse of an Indian, one of the
Blackfeet, a wild and warlike tribe,
notorious as horse-stealers. The animal
had been but a short time in his
possession, when it was stolen. This
was a very ordinary event, and was
soon forgotten. Spring came, and a
party of Indians arrived with a load of
furs for barter. They were admitted
one by one into the fort, their arms
taken from them and locked up—a
customary and necessary precaution,
as they used to buy spirits, get drunk
and quarrel, but without weapons
they could do each other little harm.[378]
When about a dozen had entered, the
gate was shut, and then Mr B—— beheld,
to his surprise, the horse he had
lost the previous year. He asked to
whom it belonged, and the Indian who
had sold it him unblushingly stood forward.
“Mr B—— (an exceedingly
quiet, good-natured man, but like
many men of his stamp, very passionate
when roused) no sooner witnessed
the fellow’s audacity than he
seized a gun from one of his men,
and shot the horse. The Indian instantly
sprang upon him; but being a
less powerful man than Mr B——, and
withal unaccustomed to use his fists,
he was soon overcome, and pommelled
out of the fort. Not content with
this, Mr B—— followed him down to
the Indian camp, pommelling him all
the way. The instant, however, that
the Indian found himself surrounded by
his own friends, he faced about, and
with a dozen warriors attacked Mr
B——, and threw him on the ground,
where they kicked and bruised him
severely; whilst several boys of the
tribe hovered around with bows and
arrows, waiting a favourable opportunity
to shoot him. Suddenly a
savage came forward with a large
stone in his hand, and, standing over
his fallen enemy, raised it high in the
air and dashed it down upon his face.
Mr B——, when telling me the story,
said that he had just time, upon
seeing the stone in the act of falling,
to commend his spirit to God, ere
he was rendered insensible. The
merciful God, to whom he thus looked
for help at the eleventh hour, did not
desert him. Several men belonging
to the fort, seeing the turn things
took, hastily armed themselves, and,
hurrying out to the rescue, arrived
just at the critical moment when the
stone was dashed in his face. Though
too late to prevent this, they were in
time to prevent a repetition of the
blow; and, after a short scuffle with
the Indians, without any bloodshed,
they succeeded in carrying their master
up to the fort, where he soon recovered.
The deep cut made by the
stone on the bridge of his nose, left
an indelible scar.”
To return to Stemaw the trapper,
whom we left striding along with confident
step, as though the high road
lay before him, although no track or
trail, discernible by European eye, is
there to guide his footsteps. After a
walk of two miles, a faint sound
a-head brings him to a dead halt. He
listens, and a noise like the rattling
of a chain is heard from a dark, wild
hollow in his front. “Another moment,
and the rattle is again distinctly
heard; a slight smile of satisfaction
crosses Stemaw’s dark visage; for one
of his traps was set in that place, and
he knows that something is caught.
Quickly descending the slope, he enters
the bushes whence the sound proceeds,
and pauses when within a yard
or two of his trap to peer through the
gloom. A cloud passes off the moon,
and a faint ray reveals, it may be, a
beautiful black fox caught in the
snare. A slight blow on the snout
from Stemaw’s axe-handle kills the
unfortunate animal; in ten minutes
more it is tied to his sledge, the trap
is reset and again covered over with
snow, so that it is almost impossible
to tell that any thing is there; and
the Indian pursues his way.” And
here we have a drawing of Reynard
the Fox, a fine specimen of his kind,
black as coal, with a white tuft to his
tail, looking anxiously about him, his
fore-paw fast in the jaws of a trap,
with which a heavy log, fastened by
a chain, prevents his making off. In
the distance, the Indian, gun on
shoulder, his snow-shoes, which look
like small boats, upon his feet—strides
forward, eager to secure his valuable
prize. We give Mr Ballantyne all
credit for the unpretending but useful
wood-cuts scattered through his book,
which serve to explain things whose
form or nature would otherwise be
but imperfectly understood. They
are an honest and legitimate style of
illustration, exactly corresponding to
the requirements of a work of this
kind.
The steel trap in which the fox is
caught resembles a common English
rat-trap, less the teeth, and is so set,
that the jaws, when spread out flat,
are exactly on a level with the snow.
The chain and weight are hidden, a
little snow is swept over the trap,
and nothing is visible but the bait—usually
chips of frozen partridge, rabbit,
or fish, which are scattered all
around the snare. Foxes, beavers,
wolves, lynx, and other animals, are
thus taken, sometimes by a fore-leg,
sometimes by a hind one, or by two[379]
at once, and occasionally by the nose.
By two legs is the preferable way—for
the trapper, that is to say—for
then escape is impossible. “When
foxes are caught by one leg, they
often eat it off close to the trap, and
escape on the other three. I have
frequently seen this happen; and I
once saw a fox caught which had
evidently escaped in this way, as one
of its legs was gone, and the stump
healed up and covered again with
hair. When caught by the nose, they
are almost sure to escape, unless taken
out of the trap very soon after capture,
as their snouts are so sharp and
wedgelike, that they can pull them
from between the jaws of the trap
with the greatest ease.” We are
tempted to doubt the ease, or at any
rate the pleasure, of such an operation,
and to compassionate the unfortunate
quadrupeds, whose only chance
of escape from being knocked on the
head lies in biting off their own feet,
or scraping the skin off their jaws
between those of a trap. The poor
brutes have no chance of a fair fight,
or even of a few yards’ law and a run
for their lives. Their hungry stomachs
and keen olfactories touchingly
appealed to by the scraps of frozen
game, they eat their way to the trap,
and finally put their foot in it. The
trapper’s trade is a sneaking sort of
business; and one cannot but understand
the feeling of self-humiliation
of Cooper’s Natty Bumpo, upon finding
himself reduced from the rifle to
the snare—from the stand-up fight in
the forest to the stealthy prowl and
treacherous trap. And hence, doubtless,
do we find the occupation far
more frequently followed by Indians
and half-breeds than by white men—at
least at Hudson’s Bay. Nevertheless
Mr Ballantyne, whilst enjoying
dignified solitude in the remote station
of Seven Islands, his French-Canadian
servant and his Newfoundland
dog Humbug for sole companions,
received the visit of a trapper, who
was not only white, but a gentleman
to boot. This individual, who was
dressed in aboriginal style, had been
in the employ of a fur company, had
married an Indian girl, and taken to
trapping. He was a good-natured
man, we are told, and had been well
educated—talked philosophy, and put
his new acquaintance up to the fact,
that what he for some time had taken
for a bank of sea-weed, was a shoal
of kipling, close inshore. He stopped
a week at the station, living on salt
pork and flour-and-water pancakes,
and telling his adventures to his gratified
host, to whom, in his lonely
condition, far worse society would
have been highly acceptable.
The trapper’s occupation is not
always unattended with danger. So
long as he has only foxes and such
small gear to deal with, whom a tap
on the snout finishes, it is mere child’s
play, barring the fatigue of long walks
and heavy loads; but now and then
he finds an ugly customer in one of
his traps, and encounters some risk
before securing him. This we shall see
exemplified, if we follow Stemaw to
two traps, which he set in the morning
close to each other, for the purpose
of catching one of the formidable
coast-wolves. “These animals are so
sagacious, that they will scrape all
round a trap, let it be ever so well
set, and, after eating all the bait,
walk away unhurt. Indians consequently
endeavour in every possible
way to catch them, and, amongst
others, by setting two traps close together,
so that, whilst the wolf scrapes
at one, he may perhaps put his foot
in the other. It is in this way Stemaw’s
traps are set; and he now
advances cautiously towards them,
his gun in the hollow of his left arm.
Slowly he advances, peering through
the bushes; but nothing is visible.
Suddenly a branch crashes under his
snow-shoe, and, with a savage growl,
a large wolf bounds towards him,
landing almost at his feet. A single
glance, however, shows the Indian
that both traps are on his legs, and
that the chains prevent his further
advance. He places his gun against
a tree, draws his axe, and advances
to kill the animal. It is an undertaking,
however, of some difficulty.
The fierce brute, which is larger than
a Newfoundland dog, strains every
nerve and sinew to break its chains;
whilst its eyes glisten in the uncertain
light, and foam curls from its blood-red
mouth. Now it retreats as the Indian
advances, grinning horribly
as it goes; and anon, as the chains
check its further retreat, it springs
with fearful growl towards Stemaw,
who slightly wounds it with his axe,[380]
as he jumps backward just in time to
save himself from the infuriated animal,
which catches in its fangs the
flap of his leggin, and tears it from
his limb. Again Stemaw advances
and the wolf retreats, and again
springs upon him, but without success.
At last, as the wolf glances for a
moment to one side—apparently to
see if there is no way of escape—quick
as lightning the axe flashes in
the air, and descends with stunning
violence on its head; another blow
follows, and in five minutes more the
animal is fastened to the sledge.”
Weary with this skirmish, and with
the previous walk, Stemaw calls a
halt under a big tree, and prepares to
bivouac. Having started with him,
we shall accompany him to the end
of his expedition, the more willingly
that his proceedings are very interesting,
and capitally described by Mr
Ballantyne, in whose words we continue
to give them.
“Selecting a large pine, whose
spreading branches covered a patch
of ground free from underwood, he
scrapes away the snow with his snow-shoe.
Silently but busily he labours
for a quarter of an hour; and then,
having cleared a space seven or eight
feet in diameter, and nearly four feet
deep, he cuts down a number of
small branches, which he strews at
the bottom of the hollow till all the
snow is covered. This done, he fells
two or three of the nearest trees, cuts
them up into lengths of about five
feet long, and piles them at the root
of the tree. A light is applied to the
pile, and up glances the ruddy flame,
crackling among the branches overhead,
and sending thousands of bright
sparks into the air. No one who has
not seen it can have the least idea of
the change that takes place in the
appearance of the woods at night,
when a large fire is suddenly lighted.
Before, all was cold, silent, chilling,
gloomy, and desolate, and the pale
snow looked unearthly in the dark.
Now, a bright ruddy glow falls upon
the thick stems of the trees, and
penetrates through the branches overhead,
tipping those nearest the fire
with a ruby tinge, the mere sight of
which warms one. The white snow
changes to a beautiful pink; whilst
the stems of the trees, bright and
clearly visible near at hand, become
more and more indistinct in the distance,
till they are lost in the black
background. The darkness, however,
need not be seen from the encampment,
for, when the Indian lies down,
he will be surrounded by the snowy
walls, which sparkle in the firelight
as if set with diamonds. These do
not melt, as might be expected: the
frost is much too intense for that;
and nothing melts except the snow
quite close to the fire. Stemaw has
now concluded his arrangements: a
small piece of dried deer’s meat
warms before the blaze, and meanwhile
he spreads his green blanket on
the ground, and fills a stone calumet
(a pipe with a wooden stem) with
tobacco, mixed with a kind of weed
prepared by himself.”
His pipe smoked, his venison devoured,
the trapper wraps him in his
blanket, and sleeps. We are then
transported to a beaver-lodge at the
extremity of a frozen and snow-covered
lake. Yonder, where the
points of a few bulrushes appear
above the monotonous surface of
dazzling white, are a number of small
earthy mounds, the trees and bushes
in whose vicinity are cut and barked
in many places. It is a lively place
enough in the warm season, when the
beavers are busy nibbling down trees
and bushes, to mend their dams and
stock their storehouses with food.
Now it is very different: in winter
the beaver stays at home, and sleeps.
His awakening is sometimes an unpleasant
one.
“Do you observe that small black
speck moving over the white surface of
the lake, far away in the horizon? It
looks like a crow, but the forward
motion is much too steady and constant
for that. As it approaches, it
assumes the form of a man; and at
last the figure of Stemaw, dragging
his empty sleigh behind him, (for he
has left his wolf and foxes in the last
night’s encampment, to be taken up
when returning home,) becomes clearly
distinguishable through the dreamy
haze of the cold wintry morning. He
arrives at the beaver-lodges, and, I
warrant, will soon play havoc among
the inmates.
“His first proceeding is to cut
down several stakes, which he points
at the ends. These are driven, after
he has cut away a good deal of ice[381]
from around the beaver-lodge, into
the ground between it and the shore.
This is to prevent the beaver from
running along the passage they
always have from their lodge to the
shore, where their storehouse is kept,
which would make it necessary to
excavate the whole passage. The
beaver, if there are any, being thus
imprisoned in the lodge, the hunter
next stakes up the opening into the
storehouse on shore, and so imprisons
those that may have fled there for
shelter on hearing the noise of his
axe at the other house. Things
being thus arranged to his entire
satisfaction, he takes an instrument
called an ice-chisel—which is a bit of
steel about a foot long by one inch
broad, fastened to the end of a stout
pole, wherewith he proceeds to dig
through the lodge. This is by no
means an easy operation; and
although he covers the snow around
him with great quantities of mud and
sticks, yet his work is not half
finished. At last, however, the interior
of the hut is laid bare, and the
Indian, stooping down, gives a great
pull, when out comes a large, fat,
sleepy beaver, which he flings sprawling
on the snow. Being thus unceremoniously
awakened from its winter
nap, the shivering animal looks languidly
around, and even goes the
length of making a face at Stemaw,
by way of showing its teeth, for
which it is rewarded with a blow on
the head from the pole of the ice-chisel,
which puts an end to it. In
this way several more are killed,
and packed on the sleigh. Stemaw
then turns his face towards his encampment,
where he collects the
game left there, and away he goes at
a tremendous pace, dashing the snow
in clouds from his snow-shoes, as
he hurries over the trackless wilderness
to his forest home”—where,
upon arrival, he is welcomed with
immense glee by his greedy Squaw,
whose lips water at the prospect of
a good gorge upon fat beaver. We
are not informed what sort of eating
this is; but we read of soup made of
beaver skins, which are oily, and
stew well, resorted to by Europeans
when short of provender in the dreary
wilds of Hudson’s Bay. Indeed all
manner of queer things obtain favour
as edibles in the territory of the
Honourable Hudson’s Bay Company.
A party of Canadian voyageurs or boatmen
find a basket made of bark and
filled with bear’s grease, which had been
hidden away by Indians, who doubtless
entertained the laudable design of forwarding
it, per next ship, to the
address of a London hairdresser.
The boatmen preferred its internal
application to the external one usually
made of the famous capillary regenerator,
and in less than two days devoured
the whole of the precious ointment,
spread upon the flour-cakes
which, with pemican, form their usual
provisions. Pemican is buffalo flesh,
dried in flakes and then pounded between
two stones. “These are put
into a bag made of the animal’s hide,
with the hair on the outside, and well
mixed with melted grease; the top of
the bag is then sewed up, and the
pemican allowed to cool. In this
state it may be eaten uncooked; but
the voyageurs mix it with a little
flour and water, and then boil it; in
which state it is known throughout
the country by the elegant name of
robbiboo. Pemican is good wholesome
food, will keep fresh for a great
length of time, and, were it not for its
unprepossessing appearance, and a
good many buffalo hairs mixed with
it, through the carelessness of the
hunters, would be very palatable.”
The Indians, it has already been
shown, are by no means particular in
their diet, and devour, with equal
relish, a beaver and a kinsman.
Another unusual article of food in
favour amongst them is a species of
white owl, which looks, we are told,
when skinned, comically like very
young babies. They are large and
beautiful birds, sometimes nearly as
big as swans. Mr Ballantyne shot
one measuring five feet three inches
across the wings. “They are in the
habit of alighting upon the tops of
blighted trees, and on poles of any
kind, which happen to stand conspicuously
apart from the forest trees;
for the purpose, probably, of watching
for birds and mice, on which they
prey. Taking advantage of this
habit, the Indian plants his trap (a
fox trap) on the top of a bare tree,
so that, when the owl alights, it is
generally caught by the legs.” Owls
of all sizes abound in Hudson’s Bay,
from, the gigantic species just described,[382]
down to the small gray owl,
not much bigger than a man’s hand.
Hudson’s Bay not being a colony,
but a great waste country, sprinkled
with a few European dwellings, dealings
are carried on by barter rather
than by cash payments, and of money
there is little or none. But, to facilitate
trade with the Indians, there is
a certain standard of value known as
a castor, and represented by pieces of
wood. We may conjecture the term
to have originated in the French word
castor, signifying a beaver—of which
animal these wooden tokens were
probably intended to represent the
value. It stands to reason that such
a coinage is too easily counterfeited
for its general circulation to be permitted,
and it consequently is current
only in the Company’s barter-rooms.
“Thus an Indian arrives at a fort
with a bundle of furs, with which he
proceeds to the Indian trading-room.
There the trader separates the furs
into different lots, and valuing each
at the standard valuation, adds the
amounts together, and tells the
Indian, who has looked on the while
with great interest and anxiety, that
he has got fifty or sixty castors; at
the same time handing him fifty or
sixty little bits of wood in lieu of
cash, so that he may, by returning
these in payment of the goods for
which he really exchanges his skins,
know how fast his funds decrease. The
Indian then looks around upon the
bales of cloth, powder-horns, guns,
blankets, knives, &c., with which the
shop is filled, and after a good while
makes up his mind to have a small
blanket. This being given him, the
trader tells him that the price is six
castors; the purchaser hands him six
of his little bits of wood, and selects
something else. In this way he goes
on till the wooden cash is expended.
The value of a castor is from one to
two shillings. The natives generally
visit the establishments of the Company
twice a-year; once in October,
when they bring in the produce of
their autumn hunts, and again in
March, when they come in with that
of the great winter hunt. The number
of castors that an Indian makes
in a winter hunt varies from fifty to
two hundred, according to his perseverance
and activity, and the part of
the country in which he hunts. The
largest amount I ever heard of was
made by a man named Piaquata-Kiscum,
who brought in furs, on one
occasion, to the value of two hundred
and sixty castors. The poor fellow
was soon afterwards poisoned by his
relatives, who were jealous of his
superior abilities as a hunter, and
envious of the favour shown him by
the white men.”
Mr Ballantyne visits and describes
Red River settlement, the only
colony in the extensive district
traded over by the Hudson’s Bay Company.
It contained in 1843 about
five thousand souls—French Canadians,
Scotchmen, and Indians—and
since then the population has rapidly
increased. In the time of the North-West
Company, since amalgamated,
with that of Hudson’s Bay, it was
the scene of a smart skirmish or two
between the rival fur-traders, in one
of which Mr Semple, governor of
the Hudson’s Bay Company, lost
his life, and a number of his
men were killed and wounded.
We find some curious particulars of
the stratagems and manœuvres employed
by the two associations to
outwit each other, and get the earliest
deal with the Indian hunters. But
to this we can only thus cursorily
refer; whilst to many other chapters
of equal novelty and interest we cannot
even do that. We are obliged to
refuse ourselves the pleasure of a piscatorical
page, in which we would have
shown the brethren of the angle,
roaming by loch and stream on trout
and salmon intent, how in the land
of Hendrik Hudson silver fish are
caught whose eyes are living gold.
All we can do, before laying down
the pen, is to commend Mr Ballantyne’s
book, which does him great
credit. It is unaffected and to the purpose,
written in an honest, straightforward
style, and is full of real
interest and amusement, without the
unnecessary wordiness and impertinent
gossip with which books of this
description are too often swollen.
We are glad to learn, whilst concluding
this paper, that the public will
soon be enabled, by a second edition
of the volume, to form a better idea of
its merits than it has been possible for
us to give by these few brief extracts.
THE BUDGET.
The budget has just been produced,
and the country has heard the lamentable
exposure which the prime minister
of the United Kingdom has been forced
to submit to parliament. Such is the
state of our financial affairs and future
prospects, under the operation of the
free-trade mania: and it is matter of
congratulation that the mischievous
and anti-national doctrines of the
Manchester school should have been
refuted at so early a period of their
practice, and that the results of democratic
rule are already made apparent
even to the dullest understanding. Since
warning has failed—or rather, let us
say, since deep and deliberate treachery
has combined with ambition and
selfishness to alter the system through
which Britain obtained and maintained
its greatness, it is well that
the hard but wholesome admonitions
of experience should be felt.
Better, surely, now than hereafter;
before we have become familiarised to
the annual tale of a declining revenue,
and before we have lost heart and
courage to meet the danger with a
front of defiance!
The balance-sheet of last year exhibits
the deplorable fact, that there
is an excess of expenditure over income
to the amount of very nearly
Three Millions. For such a result
our readers must have been perfectly
prepared. We have pointed out,
over and over again, the disastrous
effects which were certain to follow
upon the adoption of the new theories;
the depreciation of property, and the
depression of industry, inevitable
as the consequence of such measures:
and the defalcation of the revenue is
the best proof of the soundness and
accuracy of our views. Not that such
defalcation is to be taken in any
degree as the measure of our loss. It
is a mere trivial fraction of the injury
sustained in consequence of misguided
legislation; a little proof, but a sure
one, that we have entered upon the
path which we must retread, unless
we are to move on deliberately towards
ruin. Three millions is of itself an
inconsiderable sum to be provided
for by the British nation, if the exigency
were only temporary, and the
resources of the country augmenting.
But three millions may be a serious
matter, if the demand is to be annual
and increasing, and if, withal,
our means are dwindling and notoriously
on the wane.
We write at so late a period of the
month, that our remarks must necessarily
be contracted. Before these
sheets can issue from the press, the
debate will have commenced in
earnest, and the proposed financial
measures be thoroughly discussed in
parliament. We have no wish at
present to fall back upon the earlier
question, or to resume consideration
of the causes which have led to this
extraordinary deficiency. We are
content to take Lord John Russell’s
figures and apology as we find them.
His estimates may very possibly be
within the mark, and we believe he
has been cautious in framing them.
Warned by the experience of last
year, he has not ventured to calculate
upon any increase in the cardinal
items of the customs and excise,
thereby tacitly renouncing his faith in
the realisation of the Cobdenite prophecies;
and the result of the whole
is, that the yearly revenue of the
country, even including the present
income-tax, will be, short of the expenditure
by more than three millions.
It may be right to subjoin Lord John
Russell’s own calculations.
Estimated Ordinary Revenue.
| Customs | L.19,774,760 |
| Excise | 13,340,000 |
| Stamps | 7,150,000 |
| Taxes | 4,340,000 |
| Property-tax | 5,420,000 |
| Post-office | 923,000 |
| Crown Lands | 60,000 |
| Miscellaneous | 325,000 |
| —————— | |
| L.51,332,760 |
Estimated Expenditure.
| Funded debt | L.27,778,000 | |
| Exchequer bills | 752,600 | |
| —————— | L.28,530,600 | |
| Charges on Consolidated Fund | 2,750,000 | |
| Caffre War | 1,100,000 | |
| Naval excess | 245,500 | |
| Navy | L.7,726,610} | |
| Army | 7,162,996} | 21,820,441 |
| Ordnance | 2,924,835} | |
| Miscellaneous | 4,006,000} | |
| —————— | ||
| L.54,446,541 | ||
| Add militia | 150,000 | |
| —————— | ||
| L.54,596,541 |
The calculated deficit will therefore
amount to £3,263,781.
This is a lamentable enough exposition,
more especially as it follows
upon a year of singular hardship and
depression. Burdened as we are already,
both with state and with local
burdens, we are now required to submit
to a further pressure: the credit
of the nation must be maintained, and
in some way or other this additional
impost must be levied. And here we
shall state, at once, that, all things
considered, we see no just grounds for
charging Lord John Russell—or his
Chancellor of the Exchequer, who
seems, on this occasion, to have been
superseded as incompetent—with any
undue want of economy. An outcry
will, of course, be made by the furious
and fatuous fanatics of the League
against the increase of the army and
navy estimates, amounting altogether
to about £300,000. This charge, for
reasons which we have stated before, we
believe to be just and reasonable, and
it is certainly nothing more than the
situation of the country demands. But
supposing that not one additional
shilling were to be laid out on the
strengthening of either service, there
would still remain a sum of nearly
three millions to be provided for; and
we have now to consider the means
by which that additional impost may
be fairly and equitably levied.
The system pursued of late years in
this country, with regard to revenue
matters, has been cowardly, dangerous,
and, in one instance at least, deliberately
deceptive. It has been cowardly,
because ministers have not chosen to
abide by principles which they have
acknowledged to be just; but, on the
contrary, for the sake of popularity
and the retention of power, they have
invariably yielded to clamour, and
surrendered, one after another, many
of the surest means of raising an adequate
revenue. All idea of reducing
the amount of the national debt has
long since been abandoned. The moment
any surplus appeared, some
minor tax was remitted. If the consumer
did not gain thereby, as in
most instances has been the case, the
ministry at least could claim credit for
their desire to remove burdens; and
these reductions, however profitless to
the public, looked well in a financial
statement. It has been dangerous,
because, as a natural consequence, the
remissions made in a prosperous year,
when the revenue was full, caused a
corresponding defalcation in another
when the scales had turned against us.
It is easy and popular to remove an
existing tax; but difficult and decidedly
obnoxious to levy a new one.
We had gradually cut down our indirect
taxation so far, that any further
reductions became impossible, without
reverting to direct taxation, which is
the most grievous and oppressive, as
it is usually the most unequitable method
of collecting a public revenue.
We were in this position when the
great financial juggle of the age was
attempted; and, we are sorry to say,
successfully carried through by its
schemer. The history of the imposition
of the income-tax in 1842, must, hereafter,
to the exclusion of all minor
matters, be considered the point upon
which the posthumous reputation of
Sir Robert Peel will rest. No minister
of this country ever assumed the reins
of office under auspices more favourable,
if his practice had been equal to
his profession. In 1841—and the coincidence
is singular—the Whigs found
themselves placed in nearly the same
financial difficulty as now. They had
a deficit of about three millions to provide
for, and they fell in consequence.
All eyes were turned to Sir Robert
Peel, whose prestige as a commercial
minister was then at its very height.
He was at the head of a great, concentrated,
and enthusiastic party, whose
chief fault was the consummate reliance
which they were disposed to
place in their leader; and the destinies
of the nation were committed with extraordinary
confidence into his hands.
He had but to dictate his course, and
every one was ready to obey. It was then
that he came forward with the proposition
of an income and property tax—not,
be it remarked, as a permanent
measure, but as the means of removing
the temporary and pressing difficulty,
and of sustaining the revenue until the
ordinary sources should produce the
necessary supply. It is needless, now,
to recount the process of persuasive
rhetoric employed by the minister to
ensure the adoption of his scheme.
The injustice of the tax was admitted;
the sacrifice lauded as an example of
public patriotism; and that portion of
the community who were selected as[385]
the victims, so hugged, coaxed, and
wheedled, that it was almost beyond
the power of human nature to deny
a boon which was implored in such terms
of seducing endearment. And, in truth,
the scheme did involve a sacrifice;
because it amounted to nothing less
than a partial confiscation of property.
One class of the community were to
be directly taxed, whilst another was
allowed to go free. What was still
worse, two of the united kingdoms
were to be subjected to a burden from
which the third was altogether relieved.
On principle, the income-tax was indefensible,
nor did Sir Robert Peel
attempt to place his measure so high.
With much seeming candour he anticipated
all objections, and his scheme
was carried on the faith of its merely
temporary endurance.
Instead of producing three millions,
as was anticipated, the income-tax
returns amounted to considerably more
than five; and, as trade did revive,
it was within the power of Sir Robert
Peel to have redeemed his pledge with
honour, and to have relieved the class
which had been subjected, voluntarily,
to this unusual burden, at the termination
of the first period of three years.
It then, however, appeared that the
revenue so raised had been diverted
from its proper purpose. It was not
used as the substitute for a temporary
deficiency, but as the means of making
that deficiency absolutely permanent.
More indirect taxes were taken
off, more duties repealed; so that, at
the end of three years, it was impossible
to dispense with the income-tax.
In fact, the minister had broken his
word. The horse, says Æsop, being
desirous to avenge himself on his old
enemy the stag, allowed the man to
clap a saddle on his back, and to ride
in pursuit. He had his revenge, indeed,
but the saddle has never been
removed to the present day. It would
be well if, in this age, when prevarication
and disingenuity are so rife in
high places, the fables of the shrewd
Phrygian were consulted more frequently,
for the sake of the morals
which they convey.
Of all the gorgeous promises held
out in 1842, and since repeated,
not only by ministers, but by the
accredited organs of free-trade, not
one has been fulfilled. Instead of the
Pactolus which was to flow in to us, we
find that the ordinary streams of commerce
have shrunk alarmingly in their
channel: instead of being relieved
from the temporary income-tax, there
is another deficit of three millions
staring us in the face. The statutory
period of the income-tax expires in
April next: we are now asked to
renew it for another period of five
years, and to augment it, for two
of these years, from three to five
per cent. The income-tax, therefore,
has changed its character. It is
no longer a voluntary grant, but has
become part and parcel of our national
system of taxation. It is to be
maintained and levied in order to
make up for the deficiencies occasioned
by the late commercial experiments;
and Lord John Russell does not propose
to modify or alter its arrangements
in any degree whatever. It is
to be drawn from the same class as
before, with this difference, that
whereas we have hitherto paid seven-pence
in the pound, we are now to
contribute a shilling.
This is, indeed, a most serious
matter; and we shall look forward to
the financial debate with feelings of
the greatest anxiety. This is no
ordinary crisis, and it must be met
with corresponding fortitude and
promptness. A measure, admittedly
unjust in its principle, is now to be
recognised as a law; and the faith
which was plighted, a few years ago,
to the most important section of the
community, is now to be deliberately
broken. Property is at last assailed, not
covertly but openly; and the worst
anticipations of those who deprecated
our departure from the older system,
are upon the eve of being realised.
Two considerations now arise, and
each of them is of the utmost importance.
The first concerns the
policy of this measure: the second
relates to its injustice. On both
points we have a few words to say.
And first, as to its policy. A direct
property or income-tax has hitherto
been considered and acknowledged by
all governments of this country as
the very last which can be resorted to
in cases of extraordinary emergency.
In the event of danger, of war or of invasion,
unusual imposts will be submitted
to without a murmur: in time of[386]
peace it has always been held as a
principle, that the ordinary expenditure
should be met by the ordinary
methods of taxation; and these have
been for the most part indirect. Of
all our sources of revenue, that derived
from the customs, which has been most
tampered with, is the easiest of collection.
It amounts to much more than
one-third of the whole, and in time of
peace is capable of contraction and of
expansion. That is the mark at which
the free-traders have discharged the
whole of their battery, and certainly
they have succeeded in effecting a
notable reduction. In consequence,
we are now called upon in time of
peace to submit to a war-tax, which
is in effect a sort of monetary conscription.
By adopting it, we sacrifice
the power of falling back in any case
of emergency upon a strong existing
reserve. It will be conceded on all
hands, that in time of war we cannot
look to the customs and excise for any
additional support; and if we go on
multiplying direct taxation in the time
of peace, to what source can we turn
in the event of in unforeseen emergency?
This is perhaps the most mischievous
result of our adoption of the
free-trade doctrines, because it leaves
us utterly fettered, at the moment
when freedom of action is most necessary
for the safety of the whole state.
We are extremely glad that on this
point we are corroborated by the opinions
of Mr Francis Baring, formerly
Chancellor of the Exchequer under the
Melbourne administration, whose clear
and forcible denunciation of the proposed
financial policy must have been
listened to by his former colleagues with
feelings of considerable shame. “At a
time,” said Mr Baring, “when we talk
of preparing our defences, I deeply regret
that we should be throwing away
that which is the most powerful financial
weapon in our whole armoury in
the case of a war. If you now lay on
a tax of five per cent, in case of a war
to what source of taxation would you
turn? Do you think you could raise
the income-tax above five per cent?
or are you prepared, at a time when
you shall be in difficulty and distress,
to have recourse to the taxes on customs
and excise which you have so
lavishly thrown away? I opposed the
income-tax at its first introduction,
because I thought it a dangerous
course to accumulate in direct taxation
any very large amount of taxation
of a different kind.” With these
sentiments we entirely coincide; nor
could such a tax, we venture to say,
have been originally imposed, unless
it had been broadly and explicitly
stated that it was only temporary in
its duration. At every step we encounter
the effects of Sir Robert Peel’s
indefensible and cruel want of candour.
Had he acted in that noble and upright
spirit which has characterised
British statesmen of a former age, we
should have been spared that distress
and difficulty; but he chose to prefer
the crooked path to the straight one;
he hatched and harboured commercial
designs which he did not dare to impart
to his colleagues, and he asked the
support of a large body of the community
on the strength of representations
which he never intended to fulfil. It is
not surprising that Lord John Russell
should adopt without hesitation the
legacy of his predecessor, and attempt
to profit by the income-tax when he
has the machinery ready to his hand.
But we warn the people of this country—we
warn those who were betrayed
into yielding by specious promises,
but who now find to their
cost that they in reality are to become
the bearers of the burden of the state—we
warn them that the same game
will be continued, and that, if they consent
to this augmentation, it will not
be by any means the last. If the
proposals of the ministry should unfortunately
be adopted, and if once
more the defalcation in the national
revenue should be made good—if trade
again revives, and a surplus is exhibited
in the balance sheet, more indirect
taxes will be repealed, more tampering
with our ordinary revenue be
resorted to; free-trade will progress
as it has begun, crippling our native
industry, destroying our means, and
sacrificing the British labourer even
in the home market to the foreigner,
until the defalcation again arises, and
another attack is made directly upon
property. When that time shall
arrive—and unless prompt resistance
is now made, we do not think it is far
distant—the limits of taxation will
have been reached. It will be no
longer possible to go on. The lesser[387]
confiscation will give way to the
greater, and the sponge be propounded
as the remedy.
But the second point—that of the
injustice of this measure—is most
glaring, and demands immediate attention.
Opposed as we are to the
substitution of direct for indirect taxation,
we can yet understand the
motives of a minister who comes forward
with a distinct and equable plan
for an entire remodelment of the system.
We believe that no such scheme
can possibly be reduced to practice;
and that, if attempted, it would prove
utterly obnoxious and subversive of
the national interest: we think that
it would be unwise, but at the same
time it might not be unjust as between
man and man in the community.
There is a certain burden to be
borne by the whole of the nation, and
the great problem is, to find out how
every man can be made to contribute
his proper share. Laws are framed
and institutions founded for the protection
of property and person; and,
strictly speaking, every one is bound
to bear the expense according to his
means. The only effectual method
which has ever yet been discovered
for securing this, is the system of
indirect taxation. By that system
each man contributes to the revenue
in proportion to the amount of taxed
articles which he consumes. Wealth,
in the aggregate, superinduces luxury,
and the higher classes pay proportionably
for the increased comforts
they enjoy. Such were the principles
of indirect taxation before Sir Robert
Peel began to alter it, and even yet
many of the original features remain.
But we cannot recognise in his tariffs
any thing of a consistent plan. That
foreign luxuries, which cannot be
produced in this country, should be
brought in at as low a rate of duty as
the state of the revenue will allow, is
admitted on all hands. Wine, for
example, which is no product of
ours, is a case in point. But when
we find him deliberately fostering
foreign industry at the expense of
home manufactures—reducing or
abolishing the duties upon such
articles as ornamental glass, boots,
gloves, or made-up fancy silks, which,
from their natures, are consumed by
the higher classes only, our belief in
his sagacity vanishes. The time is
fast approaching when the artisan
will feel severely the effects of that
departure from our older system,
which regarded home industry with
peculiar favour, and refused to sacrifice
it for the sake of increasing the
yearly amount of our imports. Every
curtailed or superseded branch of employment
in this overpeopled country
is a national loss and a misfortune.
Direct taxation might be accepted
as a substitute if it only could be
adequately enforced. This, however,
we know to be impossible. The expense
of collection below a certain
limit would entirely swallow up the
profit; and besides, it is clearly beyond
the power of human ingenuity to
ascertain, with any thing like accuracy,
the means of the whole population.
The only approximation to
the direct system which has ever
been suggested, is through a regulated
house-tax; but even that would
fail in accomplishing its end, and the
inequality would still prevail. Direct
taxation is liable to infinite abuse.
It is odious and inquisitorial in its
nature, and no minister has been
bold enough to propound a plan for
making it supersede the other.
If, therefore, this income-tax, palmed
upon us through fraudulent representation,
and now proposed as perpetual
on the plea of pressing emergency,
is to be continued for ever, it
will be necessary for us to consider
how far it is levied on those benefited
by the removal of indirect
taxes—how far it applies to all
classes—and whether it is one-sided
and unjust, or fair and equitable, in
its operation. Before we consent to
an impost which must affect us and
our children, it is well that we should
thoroughly understand the nature of
the obligation we undertake. The
income-tax was originally proposed
to supply the loss of revenue sustained
in consequence of an over-reduction
of the indirect taxes; and
as a matter of equity it follows, that
the supplies should be drawn, though
in a different form, from the same
portion of the community.
Is this the case? Can any man
venture to say that the income-tax,
as we have known it for the last five
years, has been borne with equal[388]
fairness by all classes of the community?
Is it not, on the contrary,
the most unequal, the most unjust,
and the most oppressive tax that ever
yet was levied? We hardly believe
that on this point there can be any
difference of opinion: and we shall
now proceed to notice the separate
considerations upon which our decided
and determined hostility to the
measure is based.
By exempting from taxation all
incomes below £150, a glaring act of
injustice is committed. There is no
reason whatever why that amount
should be fixed upon as the lowest
point—why the tradesman, clerk, or
rising professional man, who barely
clears that amount of profit, should
be made to pay permanently for the
others who are not so industrious or
so fortunate. It is not, however,
difficult to understand why Sir Robert
Peel, in proposing the tax as a mere
temporary relief, should have been
cautious to avoid any agitation of the
masses on a question so vitally important
to their well-being, had justice
been the foundation of his plan. He
probably thought that, by exempting
that portion of the middle classes
whose incomes did not reach the above
amount, he would at all events secure
their neutrality, and perhaps purchase
their support in any subsequent attempt
to render the tax perpetual.
This view is fortified by the exposition
contained in the famous Elbing letter,
and though we may admire the ingenuity
of the scheme, we cannot commend
it for morality. If this tax is
to be continued and augmented, we
are in justice entitled to demand that
it shall be carried down to the very
lowest point at which the amount of
revenue drawn may exceed the cost
of collection. In 1798, according to
Mr Porter, “an income tax was imposed
at the rate of ten per cent upon
all incomes amounting to £200 and
upwards, with diminishing rates upon
smaller incomes, down to £60 per
annum, below which rate the tax was
not to apply.” If we are to persevere
in this unwholesome style of taxation,
there is no reason whatever why some
such arrangement as the above should
not be adopted. It is contrary to the
constitution of a free country, that
any class should be selected as the
subjects of isolated taxation, and
doubly so when the selection is made
for the almost avowed purpose of
relieving some other class from the
impost. Equal laws and equal rights
can only be maintained where there is
a proper equality of burdens; and if
it be difficult to arrange the scale, as
it undoubtedly is, the difficulty must
be met by those who propose to substitute
this unconstitutional mode of
taxation for that which applied
equally to all classes of the community.
Why should each and all of us, who
subsist by our own industry, and who
are ready to pay our own share of the
national expenditure, be forced in addition
to pay the quota of others
whose incomes do not amount to
£150? Surely, there is less difference
in position between the man who clears
£140 a-year by his trade, and another
whose gross profits amount to £155,
than between the latter and the possessor
of a revenue of £10,000 per
annum? And yet, the two last are
to be charged five per cent on their
incomes, whilst the other, who has
the sense to moderate his industry, is
to be entitled to escape scot-free!
Another monstrous hardship of the
income-tax is its pressure upon professional
men, and upon those whose
incomes are precarious. No distinction
is made by the act of 1842, between
profits accruing from realised
property, and those which are entirely
the product of individual and personal
exertion; and yet, in every
point of view, there is a vast difference
between the parties so situated.
The man who derives an income of
£1000 a-year from landed property,
or from the funds, is in a far better
position than the divine, the lawyer,
the physician, or the military officer,
whose incomes perish with their
persons. That most pressing duty of
life, the necessity of laying by Some
provision for a rising family, is in the
one case already fulfilled—in the other
it is urgent; and yet no distinction
whatever is made between the two.
The professional man is compelled
year after year to lay aside a large
portion of his income, for the sake of
securing, by insurance or otherwise,
the means of subsistence for his family
in the case of sudden death. He
may not be able to spend one half of[389]
his apparent income, and yet no deduction
is allowed on this account.
He must pay for burdens not his own,
and for ministerial folly in which he
was no participator, an amount equal
to that which is levied from the fund-holder
or the man of acres, in the full
knowledge that, when he dies, his capital
is buried with him, whilst that of
the other class remains tangible and
available by inheritance. This is
another ground upon which we decidedly
object to the continuance and
augmentation of the income-tax.
But the worst and most intolerable
feature of the whole remains behind.
Unjustly apportioned as this tax undoubtedly
is among ourselves, the total
exemption of Ireland from its operation
is a matter which cannot fail to
excite throughout Great Britain a
feeling of universal and bitter indignation.
Ireland, as we all know, is
already exempted from several of our
heaviest burdens: she is by far the
greatest pensioner of the public purse;
and the charities and bounties which
have been so indiscriminately lavished
upon her, are beyond all bounds disproportionate
either to her wants or her
gratitude. But when it is seriously
proposed to make this tax—which is a
class one—permanent, and to exempt
from its operation all persons of property
and income in Ireland, it is full
time that we should speak out boldly,
and declare, that at all hazards we
shall not submit to so gross and flagrant
an injustice. This is no time
for puerile remonstrance. We have
already borne and suffered more than
we are able to endure; and we must
not permit ourselves to be sacrificed,
in order that Lord John Russell may
command the Irish votes; we must
not be impoverished, in order to give
a new impetus to the cause of turbulence
and sedition. In particular, let
us impress upon our representatives,
that this is a matter in which Scotland
is vitally concerned. We have
submitted very tamely and quietly to
much neglect, and to a good deal of
palpable injustice; we have abstained
from making that outcry which the
notorious neglect, by each succeeding
government, of our institutions and
foundations rendered almost a national
duty. We have allowed ourselves,
though the poorer country of
the two, to be taxed on the same scale
with England; but we cannot, and
must not, be silent sufferers under this
crowning act of oppression. Ireland
must not be permitted any longer to
benefit by our patience and our thrift.
On this part of the subject, Lord John
Russell is peculiarly weak. He feels,
and by implication admits, the impropriety
of the Irish exemption; and he
took refuge from the derisive cheering
of the House in some general, but
useless axioms, to the effect that the
prosperity of Ireland involved the
prosperity of the United Kingdom.
All we can say upon that topic is,
that if the well-being of Britain depends
upon the exertions and tranquillity
of Ireland, our existence as
a great empire at the present day may
be counted as the most stupendous of
modern miracles. But this, even in the
most favourable point of view, affords
no argument at all. We presume it
is admitted, that the prosperity of
Scotland has something to do with
the welfare of the United Kingdom;
but are we on that account entitled
to demand that the people of England
shall bear at least one half of our proper
fiscal burdens? The pretext is so
flimsy, that we wonder how any prime
minister could find courage to state
it in his place. This is avowedly not
a tax which is to affect the working
or pauper population: it does not
wring the pence from the hands of the
peasant. It spares all incomes under
£150; and are we now to be deliberately
told, when this impost is sought
to be made permanent, that the lawyers,
physicians, and tradesmen of
Dublin are to be exempted from an
assessment, occasioned by a general
defalcation of the revenue, to the
gross injury of their professional
brethren who have the misfortune to
reside in Edinburgh? But we go a
great deal further than this. We say,
that if exemption is to be given to the
Irish landlords, a stronger case for the
same immunity may be preferred in
behalf of the landowners throughout
the greater part of Scotland. The
cruel suppression of the kelp manufacture
has long ago reduced a vast
portion of the population located in
the Western Highlands and Islands
to a state of pauperism. Poor-rates
have been enormously increased; and[390]
the failure of the potato-crop was felt
in those districts at least as severely
as in Ireland. Very scanty indeed
was the relief doled out by government
here, at the time when large
supplies were forced into the turbulent
island; the burden of maintaining
the poor was thrown upon our proprietors;
and their reward is to be an
augmented income-tax of five per
cent, whilst the Irish, as usual, are to
go free! Really, when we consider
this matter in its broad and open
bearing, the injustice appears so enormous,
that we can hardly bring ourselves
to believe that it is seriously
intended to perpetrate it. At all
events our course is clear. There can
be no party distinctions in such a
matter as this. Whatever difference
of opinion may exist as to the policy
of continuing the income-tax, there
can be none as to the propriety of its
just and equal distribution throughout
the empire. The voice of Scotland
must be heard upon this point, and
loudly too, else our fragmentary representation
is nothing more than a shadow
and a dream. We trust that
both the counties and the towns will
bestir themselves to oppose this meditated
act of spoliation; and by a ready
and united resistance, compel the
ministry to remember that higher and
weightier considerations than the command
of some Irish votes are involved
in a question so momentous and so
vital to the whole community.
Indeed, if the income-tax is really
to become permanent, it must be
placed upon an entirely different
basis, and undergo a thorough revision.
It cannot be suffered to pass
in that light and easy manner which
Lord John Russell seems to contemplate.
His former colleague, Mr
Baring, feels this, and does not hesitate
to say it. We quote from his
remarks upon the subject:—”It might
be very well in times of great difficulty,
or in time of war, to do that
under the pressing necessity of the
circumstances, which they were prepared
to justify solely on the grounds
of such necessity, but which would
not be justifiable without it. When,
then, they proposed for two or three
years to lay on an income-tax in
time of war, they might not be very
nice in seeing that the tax pressed
equally on all classes; but when they
came to raise all income-tax of five
per cent, and made it part of the
permanent system of taxation, he
thought they were bound to make it a
more equable and fair tax than it
was at present. He alluded to the
different manner in which the tax
pressed upon incomes derived from
property, and from those which depended
on the exertions of individuals.
He did not think this tax, as it was
at present imposed, could long stand
the test of fair reasoning.” It may
be very well for the premier to state,
with Whig glibness, that “we propose,
therefore, to take the tax exactly
as it has been imposed in late years—on
the same principles on which it
was proposed and defended by Mr
Pitt, on the principles on which it was
increased by Lord Grenville and Lord
Lansdowne.” He is utterly wrong,
both in his history and in his inference.
The present tax is, in its most important
features, defencible upon no
principle that ever was enunciated
before; and he is mistaken if he supposes
that the British nation will
consider a permanent impost in the
same light as one which was merely
temporary. We maintain that the
measure, as a whole, is in the highest
degree dangerous and unconstitutional;
but if we are compelled to submit to
it as the product of wild and reckless
experiment, it is absolutely necessary
that it should be reconstructed in
accordance to the dictates of justice.
The late act was neither so framed
nor administered. Upon what principle,
we should like to know, is the
English landed proprietor assessed
upon a rental from which all parochial
and other burdens are deducted,
whilst in Scotland the landlord is
charged upon the gross amount? The
Englishman is entitled to deduction of
poor, county, highway, church, and
police rates; whilst the Scotchman is
very coolly handed over to the tender
mercies of the commissioners under
schedule A, and assessed to the uttermost
farthing! This is but one
instance of the inequality which pervades
the act of 1842; and although
it might have been passed over without
much notice in a scheme of taxation
which was only to last for a
limited time, it must not be suffered[391]
to remain unaltered when a permanent
burden is to be laid upon our
aching shoulders. This country, far
more than Ireland, stands in need of
a national association to watch over
and protect its interests.
We shall not venture to anticipate
the reception of this most deplorable
financial statement when it is fully
brought before parliament. We
fully agree with Mr Osborne,
who said that, “had there been a
regularly organised Opposition, such
a statement would never have been
made. In such a case, the fact of a
minister under present circumstances
calling for an increase in taxation,
would have signed the deathwarrant
of his cabinet. The present
ministry, he believed, would be the
most unpopular and the most unfortunate
who had ever sat within
these walls.” Hard language this
certainly, when addressed to the prophets
of unbounded prosperity following
in the wake of free-trade, but not
more hard than true. Commercial
distress, unexampled bankruptcy,
money at a minimum rate of eight
per cent, ruined colonies, and a war-tax
made permanent and augmented,
have been the first-fruits of that
glorious measure which was absolutely
to swamp us with an inundation of unexampled
riches! How much further,
we may ask, is it proposed to
carry the experiment? Are the navigation
laws to be repealed by a ministry
which acknowledges the necessity
of increasing our armaments?
Which interest is next to suffer?
“Who else must be let blood—who else is rank?”
What other reductions are to be made—what
further filching from the customs
effected, in order that, in another
year or two, a fresh direct demand
may be made upon an isolated class
of the community? We have read
over every part of Lord John Russell’s
financial statement with the utmost
attention; and, fully satisfied
as we are that the deficiency in
the balance must be made good, we
have arrived at the conclusion that
the proposed measures are upon no
account whatever justifiable. Are
the Whigs sincere in their belief that
the free-trade experiment will prosper?
If they are, why do they seek
to make this income-tax permanent?—why
do they ask for five years as
the shortest nominal term? “Give
us a fair time for the experiment!”
shouts the free-trader whenever he is
reminded of the utter failure of his
scheme. But what is to be considered
as a fair time? Are we to be
taxed directly, and exorbitantly, for
five years, in the hope that when these
are over some ray of our former sunshine
may revisit us? or are we to
wait in patience, with a revenue
yearly dwindling, until reciprocity
shall arrive for the benefit of a future
generation? The effects of the potato
failure are now over, railway speculation
has subsided, nothing stands in
the way of free-trade to prevent us
from participating in all its blessings.
If the ministry have confidence in it,
as they have over and over again
professed to have, why do they seek
more than the prolongation of the
present tax for another year? They
know why. In their hearts they are
thoroughly aware, that they have
been led astray by a phantom; or
rather, that they have fostered a gross
delusion for the mean purpose of obtaining
power, and the tone which
they are now compelled to assume
sufficiently proves it. There is no
vaunting this time—no gay and
golden prophecy. All is black and
dreary before them; and they are
trembling at the account which they
will be forced to render to the country.
Weak in purpose, they have not
the courage to confess their former
folly; to own that they have been
misled by the dangerous example of
their predecessor; and that, by deserting
the older financial system
which regulated the affairs of this
country, they are plunging the nation
into unheard-of difficulties, and preparing
for themselves an early, and
certainly an inglorious fall.
Unhappy indeed is their position,
for even the most discreditable section
of their allies is upon the eve of desertion.
Mr Cobden of course is frantic
at the idea of the smallest addition to
our armaments. He wants the country
party to join with him in a crusade
against the army and navy, and is
kind enough to propose a coalition.
There is very small chance of the
gentlemen of England being found in
any such dubious company. Betrayed[392]
as they have been, they form not
only a compact party, but they have
high and patriotic principles from
which nothing will induce them to
swerve; and they can well afford to
wait the time when the country,
writhing under misgovernment, shall
demand the restitution of those principles
through which it rose to greatness,
and by abandoning which, it
has perilled its prosperity and its
power. They have no aspirations after
office, merely for its sake. Those who
have left them, and deserted their
early faith at the bidding of a shifty
leader, may now, perhaps, be mourning
their folly, when they see the precarious
tenure of the Whigs, and the
disgust which they are universally
exciting. The time is rapidly approaching
when the eyes of the people
will be opened; and when, by deliberately
contrasting their present
deplorable state with the prosperity
which they formerly enjoyed, they will
arrive at the conclusion that they have
grossly erred in giving any credence to
the doctrines of fanatical demagogues,
or in consenting to the schemes of their
abettors. In patience, but in confidence,
let us abide the time. No
man knows better than Mr Cobden
in which direction the popular
opinion is likely to set. He has
had his period for delusion, and it
is now nearly over. He is pleased
to state that it is impossible in any
way to recur to our older system;
that even if we should be convinced
of the falsity of the move, it is in vain
to retract it; that nothing remains
but a general attack upon the existing
institutions of the country. Such
language is rather ominous of the
sponge, but the moral of it is unmistakable.
It is Fagin’s system. Once
get a boy to pick a pocket, and he
must go on until his career terminates
at the gallows. There can be no
relapse to honesty. Such an idea, to
borrow Mr Cobden’s own elegant
phraseology, “is all sham and fudge!”
Once let a woman lapse from virtue,
and repentance becomes impossible;
she must pursue her destiny till she
dies in a garret or the hospital.
These may be Mr Cobden’s opinions,
but they are not ours, and neither do
we believe that they have received the
sanction of the country. He seems
at the present moment, to judge from
the tone of his harangues, in the same
state of excitement as the sailor, who,
when the vessel is in danger, insists
upon breaking open the spirit-room.
He is determined to have free-trade
for ever, let the experiment cost
what it may.
One thing, however, is remarkable,
and that is, that even Mr Cobden seems
to have lost faith in the efficacy of his
former nostrums. Neither at Manchester
nor in the House of Commons
does he attempt to explain the unaccountable
absence of the vast benefits
which he proposed to confer upon the
nation. Probably he is wise in abstaining
from any explanation which
may draw attention to this subject.
His attempt to get up a false alarm
on the score of increased establishments,
is not without adroitness,
especially at the present time: but
after all, it is a mere prolongation of
his existence; he cannot hope to
escape the penalty which is common
to all false prophets—that of standing
before his dupes in the character of a
detected impostor.
However this matter may end, we
have all a duty to perform. Those
who think with us will do it fearlessly
and frankly: without faction, but also
without the compromise of a single
principle. They will support the
independence and the credit of the
country from motives which Mr Cobden
cannot understand, and which the
leaders of the Whig party have not the
courage or the manliness to avow.
FOOTNOTES:
[A] Vide Notes to Pope’s Dunciad, book iii.
[B] Italian Sketches, No. V., August 1843.
[C] Epistle to the Hebrews, v. 13, 14.
[D] In an otherwise admirable lecture on schools, which was lately delivered by
Professor Blount, at Cambridge, we were surprised to hear a general commendation
passed on these books. We feel persuaded, that neither the gravity of the class nor
the approval of the Professor would have held out long against the recital of a few
extracts.
[E] Notwithstanding their number, we would suggest one more, the “corrective alphabet,”
in which all the symbols should stand representative for objects agreeable to
babes, and, ex. gr., after their innocent lips have been made to falter out Herod’s
formidable name, we would point to ours, where—
H stands for honey, so sweet and so good.
[F] (Les faux dieux.)
[G] “We were not” (says Jeremy Taylor) “like women and children when they are
affrighted with fire in their clothes; we shook off the coal, indeed, but not our garments;
lest we should expose our Church to that nakedness which the excellent men
of our sister Churches complained to be among themselves.”
[H] Bellarmine asserts (and who but a heretic shall dispute it with him?) that men
are bound so far to submit their consciences to the Pope, as even to believe virtue to
be bad and vice to be good, if it shall please his Holiness to say so. (Bellar. de Rom.
Pontif, lib. iv. cap. v.) When things came to this pass, were we not justified in the
insertion of that rough deprecatory clause that stood in our Litany—”From the
tyranny of the Bishop of Rome, and all his detestable enormities, Good Lord deliver
us!”
[I] “We must seek to enter into the real divine unity; if not, the pseudo unity to
which Mr Newman would bring us back will be attempted once more among us;
only to be followed, when its hollowness, its nothingness, its implicit infidelity, is laid
bare, by an explicit infidelity, an anarchical unity, without a centre, without a God.”
(Maurice’s Lectures on the Epistle to the Hebrews, p. 111.)
[J] Imitated from Juvenal, Satire viii.
[K] It is singular to observe how the “votiva paries,” in the churches of Papal
Rome, are hung with similar offerings to those which formerly ornamented her
temples in Pagan times. We possess several of these ancient offerings; inter alia—a
uterus and a mamma, in terra cotta, from the Temple of Elvina Ceres at Aquinum,
and an abortion, in lead, from the same source.
[L] Registrum Prioratus Sancti Andreæ, 114.
[M] New Statistical Account, Aberdeenshire, 1089.
[N] Of the many spots traditionally connected with Ossian, we have no doubt that
the association is no older than the days of James Macpherson. Yet, to show how
fearlessly we adopt our theory, we shall here state a circumstance appearing to
establish a genuine Ossianic tradition of no common interest, which we wonder
never to have seen introduced in the controversy. The wild glen running from the
neighbourhood of Crieff towards Loch Tay, called Glen Almond or Glen Almain, is
the traditional resting-place of the bones of Ossian. The reader will remember it
from Wordsworth’s lines:—
| “In this still place remote from men | In this still place where wanders on |
| Sleeps Ossian in the narrow glen, | But one lone streamlet, only one,” &c. |
Early in last century, a military road was carried through this glen, by a set of
men brought up in the stiff formal engineering of the period, who went straight to
their end, caring neither for scenery, nor for legends, for the graves of bards, nor for
big stones, as one of their number—Captain Burt, a very matter-of-fact but clear narrator,
who was present—shows.
“A small part of the way through the glen had been marked out by two rows of
camp colours, placed at a good distance one from another, whereby to describe
the line of the intended breadth and regularity of the road by the eye. There happened
to lie directly in the way, an exceedingly large stone, and, as it had been
made a rule from the beginning, to carry on the roads in straight lines, as far as the
way would permit, not only to give them a better air, but to shorten the passengers’
journey, it was resolved the stone should be removed, if possible, though, otherwise,
the work might have been carried along on either side of it.
“The soldiers by vast labour, with their levers and picks, or hand-screws, tumbled
it over and over till they got it quite out of the way, although it was of such enormous
size, that it might be matter of great wonder how it could ever be removed
by human strength and art, especially to such who had never seen an operation of
that kind; and upon their digging a little way into that part of the ground, where
the centre of the base had stood, there was found a small cavity about two feet
square, which was guarded from the outward earth, at the bottom, tops, and sides,
by square flat stones. This hollow contained some ashes, scraps of bones, and half
burned ends of stalks of heath; which last we concluded to be a small remnant of a
funeral pile.”
Burt, returning to the spot after a short absence, asked the officer in charge
“what had become of the sarcophagus.” “He answered that he had intended to preserve
it in the condition I left it, till the commander-in-chief had seen it, as a curiosity,
but that it was not in his power so to do; for soon after the discovery was known to
the Highlanders, they assembled from distant parts, and, having formed themselves
into a body, they carefully gathered up the relics, and marched with them in solemn
procession to a new place of burial, and there discharged their fire-arms over the
grave, as supposing the deceased had been a military officer.”—Burt’s Letters, ii.
188. The engineer officer, desirous to account for so unaccountable a proceeding
naturally drew on the etiquette of his own profession. We make the supporters of
Ossian a free gift of this anecdote, not doubting that they will appreciate our
liberality.
[O] Alas! it is a world of change. While correcting the press, we have just heard that
some learned antiquary has enlightened the Lunfananers, and that they have set up
a tavern called “The Macbeth Arms!”
[P] It may be found at the end of vol. i. of Pinkerton’s History of Scotland, and in
vol. ii. of the collection of reprints called Miscellanea Scotica.
[Q] See Tytler’s History, iii. 307, et seq.
[R] The Life and Correspondence of Admiral Sir William Sidney Smith, G. C. B. By
T. Barrow, Esq. F. R. S. Two vols. Bentley, London.
[S] Hudson’s Bay; or, Snow-Shoe Journeys, Boat and Canoe Travelling Excursions,
and Every-day Life in the Wilds of North America, during Six Years’ Residence in
the Territories of the Honourable Hudson’s Bay Company. With Illustrations. By
Robert Michael Ballantyne. Edinburgh, 1847. Printed for Private Circulation.